Russian Caravan (Worm, Eldritch Horror, Crossover/AU)

130 - Brockton Interludes
130 - Brockton Interludes

"…And that's all from the weather. Now, let's turn to Janey Summers, who has a special update on what the PRT has termed 'the Conflagration'. Janey, great to have you back."

"Great to be back, Tom. Well, for anyone just tuning in, things are slowly but surely getting back to normal in the neighbourhoods surrounding the blast sites, damage is being repaired, and the overwhelming feeling we're finding amongst residents is one of 'cautious hope' - people are eager to rebuild and recover, but there's some trepidation over the causes of the Conflagration itself, with dissatisfaction with the PRT over their investigation and the lack of transparency involved."

"No kidding, it feels like we can't go a day without reporting on some protest outside city hall or another!"

"You're absolutely right Tom, and it looks like even the abrupt resignation of Deputy Director Renick hasn't improved moods. His replacement, Deputy Director Calvert, has quite a job ahead of him if he wants to rehabilitate the PRT's public image, according to most surveys. There's been no official confirmation, but our sources at the PRT suspect that there's going to be some changes in the Directorate, though of course that'll be kept entirely confidential for security purposes. But about that public image, it's really been taking some hits, hasn't it?"

"Yeah, I mean, I can't drive to work without being stopped by a few PRT checkpoints, it's understandable that so many people have been getting nervous enough to protest."

"Yeah, yeah, I drop my kids off at school and they're checked over by these guys in full combat armour carrying assault weapons - I just wonder what kind of example that's setting, and what kind of image the PRT is projecting by stationing so many troopers around the city."

"Agreed, but to play Devil's Advocate for a moment Janey, couldn't it be argued that the PRT needs these troops to keep the peace while their capes are indisposed?"

"Fair point, Tom, but while Dauntless' loss is still very keenly felt - and memorial services will be held next month to coincide with the unveiling of a commemorative statue - there's really no excuse for the rest of them. Velocity has really been pulling his weight in the Docks suppressing petty crime, Triumph stopped that bank robbery last week, but Assault and Battery seem to just be doing public relations work instead of crimefighting, and Miss Militia has made one public appearance since Leviathan's attack on Miami. I mean, where are they?"

"And what about Armsmaster?"

"Exactly! What about Armsmaster? We've all seen the footage of him fighting the Endbringer one-on-one, saving an entire shelter in the process, but we've also seen the footage of him being injured. Surely Panacea should have healed him by now?"

"Well, Janey, let's not underestimate the psychological impact of being so badly injured…"

"But if he was that badly injured, surely they would have brought in backup from other cities? And yet it feels like we're only seeing a few capes out at a time. I'm just saying-"

"Fair enough, Janey, but let's turn to another topic dear to everyone's hearts - the upcoming memorial to Gallant."

"Yes, of course, you're right, sorry, got a bit overexcited there! Yes, Gallant's memorial will be held Thursday next week. We've received confirmation that New Wave will be attending in their entirety - excluding Panacea, naturally - alongside the rest of the Wards and representatives from other branches of the Protectorate. There are some rumours that Legend will be making an appearance, but thus far the PRT is keeping everything close to their chests."

"Indeed. And the Youth Guard has been threatening major legal action over the death of a Ward. But, the PRT's internal investigation revealed that he died out of costume, helping save a number of civilians from debris caused by the Conflagration, before being overwhelmed by a large number of creatures the PRT is assuming were of biotinker origin. No update on the status of that legal action, but we'll keep you up to date."

"Yes, and… oh, one moment, we're just getting something through. The PRT have released more details of the in-progress investigation into the Conflagration, specifically the working name for the cape who instigated the disaster - based on what interrogated gang members have stated, the name 'Ordeal' has been chosen. So, Tom, any thoughts there?"

"'Ordeal', huh? Quite a name. Anything else on them, Janey?"

"Current projections are that the gang was comprised of several capes - Ordeal who served as the leader, the bomb tinker tentatively named 'Fawkes', at least one biotinker and a pyrokinetic Breaker who attacked a PRT patrol just before the explosions began. But that's all, there could be more, and there's always a possibility of there being fewer, if some members had very diverse powersets or were using their abilities highly creatively. The pyrokinetic Breaker, for example, has been speculated to be the result of an exotic bomb built by Fawkes, and Ordeal's powerset hasn't been reliably pinned down, though it's assumed that there was a strong Master element. And, of course, there's unconfirmed reports of a powerful blaster, though the PRT has declined to verify the footage of this cape killing a number of people just outside the buildings before detonation."

"Interesting, very interesting, and very pleasant to have some insight into the PRT's investigation at last! Now, we're just starting to run out of time here, so let's go to some of your own emails. Simon, 23, informs us that he was at the bomb site, and that he's wondering why only one of them burned, while the others were blown up. Well, Simon, if you'd tuned into our earlier segments, you'd have seen that the PRT has confirmed that the burned building was the result of an exotic tinkertech bomb, with independent confirmation by the School for Explosive Trauma and Recovery up in Boston."

"Yes, but keep staying tuned and you'll have all the up-to-date information on the Conflagration as it comes out! Ellen, 42, comments that perhaps we shouldn't use the PRT-suggested names, as some of these capes may still be at large and wouldn't take kindly to being misidentified. Well, this is a good point, but if they wanted to be identified under their preferred cape names, they have every opportunity to let the world know!"

"Indeed - and, preferably, turn themselves in at the same time. And just in case things are getting too serious, here's one from Archibald, 33, who notes that the weather has been awful all week, ever since Gilbert started presenting it! He suggests that we should sacrifice him to appease the gods, who are clearly enraged, and then there's a bunch of untranslated Latin. What do you think of that, Gilbert?"

"Well, uh, thankfully human sacrifice isn't part of Channel 5 policy, so, uh…"

"Yes, quite right, at least until we finish the merger with Channel 6. Another fun one, this time from Greg, 15, who asks why we haven't gotten to the updates we're all actually interested in - well, Greg, fair enough. So, let's turn to our Mush tracker - satellites have confirmed that he's making good speed on his journey to the North Atlantic garbage patch, but has been set off course by a nasty storm and is now heading in the wrong direction. Current projections have him entering the Caribbean in a month - maybe he'll have a nice vacation in Aruba before reorienting himself, it'll certainly be better than the weather we're having - thanks again, Gilbert. As for-"

Taylor shut off the hospital TV. The news just kept getting weirder every day.

* * *​

Mouse Protector perched on a rooftop, staring out across the Bay. She took in the view as much as she could, enjoying the sight of the ocean. She was going to be moving on soon as a matter of necessity - she was an independent hero, and while the PRT could give her some nice tips every now and again they weren't exactly proper employers. She needed to get back on the road, needed to hunt down some more villains and turn them in for a healthy payout. Her lifestyle was a little mercenary, sure, but she comforted herself with the knowledge that she was still doing proper hero work, even if she was paid a commission rather than a salary. It still stung a little when she saw the enormous bounties that people were putting together for the capture of the bomb tinker they'd nicknamed 'Fawkes', and who M.P. knew was currently lying in a hospital getting her stumps tended to. The woman had helped kill a lot of people, and while she had been doing it under duress, she didn't exactly seem too worked up over the fact that her bombs had ended or ruined lives - more irritated that she had been forced to do it. M.P. had seen the reports on the Cornell Bomber, that woman was trouble if she'd even seen it.

She scanned the streets with a sigh, trying to figure out how she'd get to the next town over. Still, it could all wait until Taylor was out of the hospital, the kid deserved a proper housewarming party. God, she'd really need to restrain herself - housewarming after her old house was burned down, the desire to make some seriously dark puns was irresistible. She teleported down from her brooding spot and started to stroll, whistling tunelessly. Wasn't even that much crime to deal with at this point, the gangs had gone dead silent after the police crackdown following the 'Conflagration' - and that was a stupid name if she'd ever heard one. She needed a distraction, and desperately. In these quieter moments, she swore she could smell pungent rust, felt the scar on her chin start to crackle like it was full of static electricity, almost saw a shining razor glinting in the alleys. Needed to move on. Didn't like staying in one place for too long. Hell, she was patrolling in confirmed Empire territory, anything to try and find some action.

There was the sound of sharp edges scraping against brickwork, a harsh whine that set her teeth on edge. M.P. whirled, drawing her sword. A small smile started to cross her face. Action! Finally! Her eyes were peeled, her muscles were tense, she was ready for action, ready to do something that wasn't introspection. Mouse was in the house! She saw a pair of shining blades, sickle-shaped, emerge from the dark. Eyes flashed with violent intent, a mouth curled into a cruel grin… and then froze. Cricket blinked. Mouse Protector blinked right back. Abruptly, the villain realised she had her kamas out and ready for action, and snapped them behind her back, acting as casually as a cage-headed cape could. Wasn't very casual, as it turned out. M.P. sighed, pinching her nose.

"What do you want?"

Cricket rasped, paused, then held up one finger as she dug around for a voice synthesiser. It took some rummaging in a small fanny pack, but she finally pulled it out - along with a wad of tissues that fell to the ground in a loose pile. M.P. tutted, a bit of her usual self returning.

"Ah, you dastardly villain, first you join the Empire, now you litter? What about the good, inbred, psychotic Aryan children, what about the example you're setting for them? The Fourth Reich will drown in crumpled tissues with an attitude like that! For shame!"

She paused.

"But seriously, what are you doing here. And do I need to arrest you. Please say I can."

Cricket fiddled with the synthesiser, then pressed it to her throat.

"OK, this was an accident. Didn't mean to run into you. Also, hi."

"So you were just going to stab whoever was here? Oh, and hi."

"I heard armour, I heard whistling, no-one does that around here unless they want a fight. And lucky for them, I do too. Want a fight, that is. I really wanted to fight someone tonight."

M.P. looked at the cape disdainfully, her sword still at the ready even if the villain wasn't moving to attack.

"Not enough violence at the factory?"

"That was weeks ago. Nothing ever since, nothing but roughing up a few of our own who stepped out of line."

"So you want to fight a random innocent."

"I wanted to fight, who I'm fighting doesn't really matter. Oh, and, uh-"

She bent down awkwardly, still balancing two kamas and a voice synthesiser in a rather impressive circus act, and tried to pick up the tissues. She was able to get most of them before a gust blew through the street, sending a few scattering to M.P.'s feet. Cricket looked crestfallen, and with a grunt M.P. bent over and started to pick the rest up.

"Weren't you guys meant to be well-organised or something? Or are you just the 'untidy Nazi'? Is that your thing?"

Cricket tried to glare, but it died halfway through and she just looked a bit sheepish. She pressed the synthesiser against her throat.

"Actually, it's good that I ran into you."

"How could it possibly be good."

"I wanted to… look, I wanted to run something by you."

M.P. froze.

"You, Cricket, member of the E88 with multiple crimes to her name, want to run something by me. Me."

"Well, yeah… uh, look, I've never told anyone this, but… you were my favourite Ward growing up."

M.P. very slowly blinked.

"I just really liked all your puns, I liked your costumes, I just thought you were the coolest."

"Oh my God."

"But then, you know, started growing up, joined the fighting pits, became buddies with Hookwolf, things went south, now I'm here. So… yeah."

"Oh my God."

"It's why I was so awkward at the factory. It's funny, but I almost wanted you to sign my kamas."

"Oh my God."

"I know, I know, it's stupid. Unless…?"

She tinked her kamas together, an expression somewhat like a hopeful puppy crossing her scarred, caged face. This was her evening now, this was what her nice, calm patrol had turned into, she almost preferred being tormented by old memories and bizarre visions. This was weird on so many levels.

"I'm not signing your kamas."

"Oh."

Hopeful puppy turned to kicked puppy.

"Actually, I think I might need to go back home, donate a lot to my grandma's old church just to make up for not immediately arresting you."

Cricket tilted her head to one side.

"Why would you-"

"My grandma was Polish. So was my grandpa. And that entire side of my family. I speak Polish, for crying out loud!"

"Hm."

A pause.

"Why would-"

"You're a Nazi! Can I spell this out any clearer, I'm half-Polish, you're full-Nazi, it's weird that you want me to sign your kamas!"

Cricket straightened up, a little part of her dying inside as she saw her childhood hero insulting her. Unfortunately for M.P, the insult only strengthened her resolve.

"...well, that's what I wanted to talk with you about. I'm leaving."

M.P. blinked. That was… new. She was honestly expecting a fight.

"You're leaving? Like, this conversation? Because I can get behind that."

"No, Brockton. Things aren't pretty here, and I've been thinking about leaving for a while. Seeing what that cult was doing, what they did to Othala… I don't want to be here anymore. Still have nightmares about it sometimes, and if that cult came here, when will the next one?"

She shrugged.

"Talked to Hookwolf a few days back, apparently another cape just… vanished during the whole mess. Bitch, used to attack his dog fighting rings. She could turn regular dogs into these huge, muscled, bone-plated monsters. Sound familiar?"

It did. The things they'd fought, the monsters that had spilled from every alley and had almost overwhelmed them, had successfully torn off Ahab's arm. And now she thought about it, this made sense - Bisha had modified Othala to create those worms of his, and he had evidently modified another cape to make her more useful. Worked once, why wouldn't it work again?

"Oh."

"Yeah. That's two capes. And Gallant… no way he just died like they said. I think they're lying."

"They are. Bisha killed him, he was helping us. Died a hero."

"Hm. Good for him. Shame when a kid dies, especially a wh-"

She paused.

"Especially such a well-respected one."

"I know what you were about to say, don't try and hide it."

"...so Bisha's dead? Like, actually dead? Permanently?"

"I know the person who killed him - he's definitely gone. Anyway, what, you want to leave Brockton now? Scared? Going to join another Neo-Nazi gang?"

Cricket scowled.

"No. I'm leaving. Thinking of joining a PMC, actually. It's… messy, at the moment. With Othala gone, everyone's tense. I hated getting healed by her, felt like cheating, but the others loved it. Got too used to it. Now they're nervous that they might get all messed up in their next fight. Kaiser's been all tense, trying to play everything safe - see, we know that Oni Lee's dead, that the Merchants are gone, but it's more than that. Coil's gone, his mercenaries split town and his employees just stopped getting paid. That's two gangs gone, and one gang is down to a single cape. There's a gap, and Kaiser knows that someone's coming to fill it. Teeth, most likely. Ambassadors, possibly. Maybe some of the capes out of Miami, I hear the Cubans can get real nasty. Who knows what else - it'll be Boston all over again."

She sighed.

"Kaiser wants us to stay put, build our numbers, get ready for what's coming, avoid enraging Lung. Hookwolf wants us to expand as quickly as we can, make sure we own the entire city before any more threats show up. People are picking sides - doesn't help that Kaiser's been all shaken up lately, not doing things the way he should. He got a bomb delivered to his actual door, like, out-of-costume. Had a note and everything. Even the twins - Fenja and Menja - are starting to distrust each other. And those two never disagree. I… look, I don't know what's about to happen, I don't want to know. Don't want to fight these people, I know them, they know me, I go to their barbeques. Don't want to just wait for the Teeth to come along, no idea how long that'll take and, honestly, they're a bunch of freaks anyhow."

A shiver ran through her.

"I've seen what the Teeth do, saw their members joining up in the fighting pits sometimes. They're no fun to fight - don't even seem to care about being hurt, they just like lashing out. And they're infectious, too. Back in the day I'd try and get to new fighting pits as soon as they arrived, because they'd turn everything bloodier. No more wounding, every fight ends up being the death, the audience starts joining in if they don't like how things are playing out, and by the end the Teeth just get dozens more recruits. Like the violence goes airborne or something. They show up and a few months later there's a cult where there used to be a fighting pit. Bad stuff - and I don't want to see what they're like when the Butcher is personally leading them. Even if I wasn't leaving, I'd want to tell you to get out of town. There's no winning against the Teeth, just… surviving. They're like starving wolves, those freaks."

A pause. What she didn't want to say was that she knew Hookwolf was a savage - a monster after her own heart, really. And while she respected him, feared him, was willing to follow him… she wasn't willing to sit around and watch the Teeth make contact. All that savagery turning outwards, losing any trace of civility… it wasn't her style. Not at all. She knew full well the Teeth would make a beeline to her old friend, and she wasn't going to stay to see the result. She mustered the will to keep speaking.

"I guess I just don't want to wait for another cult to do something to me like they did to Othala. Maybe it's the Teeth, maybe someone else, but I don't want a part of it."

She stopped, her throat sore from too much talking. She never talked this much, not even to her actual comrades. M.P. looked shocked, and tried to muster a few words.

"So your response to wanting to avoid dying is… to go and join a PMC and put your life at risk?"

"Yep. I still want to fight people. I really enjoy it. A lot. And it's simple. I go, fight people, make money. Simple. Like the old days in the fighting pits, before all this gang sh- stuff happened."

"Did you just censor yourself."

"N- yes. Anyway. Others won't agree with me, won't like me leaving. Wanted to tell someone before I did it."

"So you're leaving your Neo-Nazi gang. You're definitely leaving."

"Joining up with Rogue Coyote, handling a contract out in the Caribbean, some place called 'Arulco'. Standard contract, apparently, take out the regime that our employers don't like, install new regime and call it a day. Lots of cash. Straightforward, just fighting, killing, none of this gang politics bullsh- stuff."

"...I'm very conflicted right now. You're a Nazi, but you're leaving the Empire… to go and kill people for money. I honestly don't know how this ranks morally. And you're telling me because you were a fan when you were a kid."

"Didn't really have anyone else I wanted to tell before I did it. Me and the others don't talk much. I guess it's weird, now I think about it."

"This entire evening has been bizarre. I'm still debating arresting you."

"Hm. Anyway, I'm leaving the country, all my friends, comrades… could you please sign my kamas? Just as a little thing to remember home?"

"To remember all the innocent people you've sliced up with them?"

"Hey, I sliced up gang members too - honestly, they were most of the people I fought, regular civilians don't put up a good fight. And I like fighting."

"So you've said, and it's not making this sound any better. I'm not signing your kamas, because if you come back, there'll be a Nazi running around with my name on her weapons. Not exactly willing to do that. Goes against a lot of what I stand for."

Cricket debated this internally, trying to find a way out of this fiendish conundrum. This would quite possibly be the last time she'd ever see Mouse Protector, her childhood hero… the same person who'd also very loudly denounced her and the gang that paid her. Wasn't fair, she barely cared about the stuff Kaiser peddled - way she saw it, if she was born Asian she'd be in the ABB killing people, if she had grown addicted to painkillers and stimulants in the fighting pits she'd be in the Merchants killing people, if she'd gone into this PMC thing from the beginning she'd be in Coil's organisation killing people, if nothing particular had come along she'd be in the fighting pits killing people… but Hookwolf had killed someone the E88 wanted dead, and she'd come along with him in the aftermath. What mattered was that she liked fighting, dancing around an opponent and bleeding them dry, cut by precious cut. She was a sociopath, she understood that. Everything else was pretty vestigial, at the end of the day - who cared who was on the business end of her kamas, she just cared about having kamas and being able to use them in an entertaining way. She wasn't some tortured heroic soul, she was quite contentedly villainous, but she had no great attachment to the Empire's specific way of doing things or the Empire's membership. Part of the reason why she was leaving, honestly. She had no real attachment to anyone beyond Hookwolf and Stormtiger, and they'd not seen what she'd seen.

She was in a liminal state, uncertain about many things, unsure of what she was doing and where she was going. Midway upon the journey of her life, she'd found her notions of what was possible and impossible completely subverted, and suddenly nothing appeared as safe as it once did. She could have kept fighting people forever if she was allowed to, when the biggest risk was being killed. But she'd seen what happened to Othala. And she knew there were much worse fates than simply dying or being in great pain. Rogue Coyote was a chance for a fresh start, leaving behind this city of dark corners where anything could be lurking. Just a place where she could go around killing with impunity. She had no intention of returning, was quite happy to wander from place to place, unbound from a territorial gang. And all she wanted before she set off was a tiny souvenir of a time in her life when she was genuinely happier, and more ignorant. The two were probably connected, now she thought about it. She sighed.

And took the cage off her head, revealing her entire scarred face. She stared boldly at M.P., challenging her to refuse again, inwardly terrified that her childhood hero would again reject her. She was in a very emotional state right now, she was never in a very emotional state, and it was seriously unnerving her. Still, nothing else to do about it, the move had been made.

"Could you make it out to Melody, then? Not going to show off a kama with my actual name on it, right?"

M.P. blinked.

"What the f-"

* * *​

Sanagi sat up. Something was wrong. Something was very wrong. She stepped out of her bed, trying to put her finger on what was going on… and felt something beneath her feet. Her bedroom had carpeting all around, came as standard with the house and she wasn't willing to tear any of it up. The floor beneath her feet, though, was hard, cold, wood. The room was dark, and she felt around for her lamp in the usual spot, and found nothing. Just air where the bedstand should be. Her bed felt wrong too, her sheets weren't made of this material. She was stumbling around trying to find something, anything, when the curtains started to open themselves, the whirring of a tiny motor filling the air as they did so. She blinked. Something was very wrong indeed. That wasn't Brockton out there, that wasn't even close. A field of endless step pyramids loomed before her, each one absolutely massive, packed to the brim with tiny windows. They didn't look like temples, they looked like… buildings. Normal buildings, just shaped like ancient monuments. If anything, they looked art-deco in design. The land around them was covered in neatly planted trees which gently rained down autumn-coloured leaves. Another thing that was wrong, it wasn't even close to Autumn at the moment, the leaves were all green outside her house.

Something clicked. She was dreaming. This was just an incredibly vivid, weird dream. That was all, she just had an overactive imagination. If she told herself that over and over she almost believed it. At least she was still wearing her normal clothes - well, that was abnormal in its own right, she hadn't been wearing smart clothing when she climbed into bed. The room around her was painfully bland, nothing about it suggesting a hint of personality. The cabinets were nice, admittedly. A part of her wondered if she had a career in graphic design, because the carvings on the cabinets were nice - very art-deco. Shrugging, she walked out. If this was her dream, she didn't want to spend the whole thing trapped in a boring room. The building outside was enormous, and door after door flashed by. She processed none of them, everything slipping into the haphazard glow of a proper dream - space meant nothing, time meant nothing, and she found herself riding an empty elevator down to the ground before she knew it. A lobby awaited her, including a desk with… no-one behind it. Hmph. Definitely a nightmare - unstaffed desks, loudly ticking clocks on the wall, piles of neat paper with no ink besmirching their surface… Wait. She blinked. One of the pieces of paper did have something written on it, but she could have sworn… no, never mind. Dream. She plucked it up, staring inquisitively at what her subconscious was telling her.

Focus on this symbol.

And then a scrawled raindrop. She stared. That was weird - and she was feeling a sense of unease in her stomach. Something was very wrong here. She stared at the raindrop… or was it a teardrop? Either way, she found the smooth contours oddly fascinating, the way that at first glance it appeared simple but was in fact made of dozens of smoothly interlocking patterns so subtle as to be almost invisible. Someone had taken time with this, and it showed. Somehow, a smooth teardrop had jagged geometric patterns inside it that made it seem more smooth. There was a harmony of space about the thing, a sense of everything fitting together perfectly, and as she looked at the few blank spaces, she could see where the pattern might be elaborated and expanded on. It was beautiful. It was… no longer in front of her.

She glanced around. She wasn't in the lobby anymore, she was outside, amidst the looming ziggurats. This place, dream or not, was beautiful. The ziggurats were pleasingly shaped and cleverly placed, never overwhelming the senses but always remaining a constant, soothing presence. The trees above her were healthy, hearty, and she couldn't see a single infesting insect crawling along their huge branches. The sunlight was golden and cast long shadows - it was sunset, she somehow hadn't realised before. She walked hurriedly along the wide-paved path, enjoying the scenery while also being intimidated by it - what the hell was going on, this didn't feel like any other dream she'd had. For every similarity - the blurring of time or space, the general soothing tone - there were far too many differences, too many intricate details for her to really imagine. It was too cohesive here. She walked aimlessly… and a building appeared before her. Another ziggurat, but a giant statue was in front. A raindrop composed of dozens of interlocking patterns, a harmonious object that satisfied every basic aesthetic sense at once, seeming completely well-placed and well-made, every dimension perfect. She almost kept staring at it… but snapped away. She'd been told to imagine that symbol. Now she was here.

Things were definitely wrong. She walked towards the building, seeing nothing else to do. There were other people inside, she realised, orderly rows of people wearing business dress. Most of them were standing in huge queues, and she hesitantly came to join them. Might as well see where this strange rabbit hole was going. She paused as she stepped inside. Something had shifted. One of the people in the queue, a man, turned to give her a look. She flinched. The man had no mouth. As she tried to say something, she realised she had no mouth either. No-one did. She turned, thinking that this was about to take a turn for the nightmarish, and saw… no way out. Nothing. Just a blank wall and a stark white sign reading 'this is not an exit' in over a hundred languages, most of which she didn't recognise. This was bad, but her best weapon was gone. She couldn't peel her face off, couldn't unleash a laser, her skull felt whole, there were no nebulas burning inside. The mouthless man shrugged at her confusion, then gestured, indicating that she should get in the line. She wanted to resist, wanted to run away and start finding a way out.

Why was she in the line? Why was she in the middle, how… what… why? This wasn't happening. She was having a weird Kafka nightmare, that was it. Nothing more, nothing less. The line was moving faster and faster, yet somehow she couldn't remember taking a single step. Huge counters approached, looming high above her. The masses of humanity pressed in on all sides, everyone calm and orderly, never shoving her roughly or yelling if she trod on their toes. Hell, no-one trod on her toes, and that was remarkable in its own right. Now matter how crowded things became, it never felt claustrophobic or aggressive. This was good, because there were so many damn people here, too many - the building hadn't been this huge when she entered. A thought occurred - could this be more of the weird crap she'd dealt before? As soon as the thought came, it left. This wasn't like anything she'd experienced before - no centipedes, no worms, no flames. Just calming music played over an invisible speaker system and a city of enormous ziggurats. The counter came close. And the thing manning it came into view, resolving as if emerging from a deep fog. She had to suppress a scream - well, the feeling of a scream, given that she had no mouth.

It was something out of a nightmare, all bones and feathers, shaped vaguely like a human. As she looked closer, she saw… it was a human, or a human skeleton. But the bones were misshapen, blackened, larger than they should be. An ornate headdress protruded behind it, made from multicoloured feathers. Jewels stared out from eye-sockets, shining in colours she couldn't quite name. Random chunks of what looked like diamonds emerged from the bones themselves, and tattered rags that were once fine cotton hung loosely. It looked like something she'd seen in a book about the Aztecs she'd perused idly once. This dream was specific, it seemed, drawing on stuff she'd practically forgotten. The skeleton tapped a single bony finger on the stone counter, commanding her to come forwards, and somehow she obeyed - no memory of walking, but here she was, in front of the giant skeleton. It rumbled ominously. Was this how her nightmare ended? Did she get eaten by a giant Aztec skeleton? What a way to go.

The skeleton rumbled, and this time it spoke, a voice that seemed to echo from a very long way away, hollow, dry, and incredibly old. Definitely female, though.

"Come."

And they were suddenly somewhere else. There was no counter between her and the skeleton now, and they were completely alone in a cramped room. The skeleton made to sit down… and there was a table and chairs. How had she not noticed that? It tapped its finger once more, and she hurried to obey. Wouldn't do to piss off the giant Aztec skeleton. For some reason she could hear faint hissing, though she couldn't be sure from where it coming from. The skeleton was huge compared to her, it could crush her head in one hand if it wanted to. She very much hoped it didn't. Her mouth was still sealed. The skeleton picked up a suddenly-present file and flicked through it delicately, the subtle movements of her skull indicating she was carefully reading it. Abruptly, she set it down, and rested her skull on her hands.

"Etsuko Sanagi, officer with BBPD, commended for service during Conflagration."

Sanagi blinked. She hadn't been commended. The Conflagration was too recent, no-one was being commended, it would feel like counting their chickens before they hatched - patting themselves on the back too soon.

"Brief run-in with PRT, but we won't hold that against you. Good improvision skills, adequate in physical combat, very good against the Frenzied Flame and its servants, successfully shook off Bisha's influence, instrumental in securing the help of Ellen Chua."

The giant Aztec skeleton knew more than it should.

"I am Reclaimed Thoughtform 552201, and I have the privilege to process you."

The jewels in its eyes glinted.

"You're hired."

"What?"

Oh, her mouth was unsealed. That was nice. She coughed.

"Uh, what?"

"You're hired. Congratulations."

"Hired?"

"Indeed. Now, about your first-"

"What's going on?!"

The skeleton sighed and drew a line over its teeth. She felt her mouth sealing again.

"Hm. Panicked response. That'll go in the permanent record. If you wish to continue your employment, I suggest being more level-headed. You won't be promoted if you keep that up."

What? Employment, promoted, permanent record? Those words shut her up. She had a permanent record and they recorded her panicked responses, oh dear, that wasn't - wait, this was a dream, why was she worrying about the permanent records that existed in her dreams?! She tried to speak, but her mouth was still sealed.

"Your first assignment is elementary, a simple test of competence suited for your clearance level. There is a supermarket you go to regularly - you know the one, I believe. On your next grocery visit, predicted to be this Saturday, you will poke a tiny hole in the surface of a pre-packaged sandwich, specifically, the tuna sandwich on aisle 3, third shelf up, second to the left."

The skeleton tilted her head to one side.

"Analysts are predicting a low chance of acceptance. Understandable. Unconscious compliance is still compliance. Remember - aisle 3, third shelf up, second to the left, a tiny hole. Do not concern yourself with the consequences of success, but beware the consequences of failure. Do you comprehend?"

Sanagi blinked, trying to process everything.

"Your comprehension is noted."

A bony fist slammed down on the table like a judge's gavel, once, twice, three times.

"Rejoice, for you are integrated, predicted, and accounted for by the Grid. Dismissed."

Sanagi woke up, flailing, trying to extract herself from her blankets. That was bizarre, that was alien, she needed to discuss this with Taylor and the others. Obviously she wouldn't do whatever they wanted her to do, this seemed like an obvious trap. Taylor might know what to do, Arch could do some research, they could get together and make sure this kind of thing didn't happen- what? What kind of thing? Why did she want to meet Taylor? The dream faded from memory, and all she was left with was confusion. She'd woken up earlier than usual, nice enough, but peculiar. Ah, these things happened. Just a bad dream, that was all.

She stood. It was Friday.

Hm. Food was running low. Need to do a grocery run on Saturday, definitely, too busy to do it tonight. She was in the mood for tuna.


AN: That may well be all for today, though I'll probably be posting a chapter of my other story. Possibly.
 
What the heck is the grid? More mysteries beckon. I was afraid that this story was winding down, but it looks like there is more.
 
131 - Anticipation
131 - Anticipation

"Surprise!"

Gah! They're ambushing us, I knew they'd do this, you can never trust these people, I told you this-

Taylor blinked. This was something. The tea shop was crowded with her friends and companions, most of them looking much less haggard than she remembered, all of them gathered around a surprisingly well-put-together cake. She didn't even know any of her friends could bake. Ahab, Arch, Sanagi, Mouse Protector, Turk, even Ted in a rusty wheelchair. Chorei was continuing to rant about ambushes, betrayals, and all manner of weird paranoid things that she imagined came naturally after centuries of existence, but Taylor did her best to ignore her. She'd just been discharged from the hospital, still rather injured but nonetheless capable of walking and vaguely functioning in normal society. The fact that she'd spent weeks in a blank hospital room with Chorei constantly engaging her in conversation had nothing to do with the fact that she'd gotten out as soon as possible, nothing at all. She gave Turk a sidelong glance, and he looked a little sheepish. She knew there was something wrong with him throughout the entire ride here, even his non-verbal communication had been limited, and his verbal communication had been basically non-existent.

"Did you…?"

"Not my idea. Others thought-"

Ahab clapped her single arm around Turk's shoulders, grinning widely with chipped, yellow teeth.

"We thought you might need something to cheer you up after all that hospital food. Oh, and also congratulations. For saving the world, I guess. Given that no-one else knows you did that."

"It was really more of a team effort, Turk actually shot him…"

Turk grumbled.

"Don't drag me into this. I shot a gun, you were tortured. You get the cake."

He gently pushed her towards the central table, and given that she was only mostly healed, she had no capacity to resist. The small crutch she was using until her knee fully healed clacked at the wooden floor as she stumbled forwards. She stared down at the cake in mild disbelief. She'd imagined getting back to Turk's shop, maybe having a quick pot of tea, then collapsing for a quick rest. Not… this. She wasn't used to being the centre of attention, was all. And after weeks of being in a hospital where her fellow patients did their best to ignore her existence, it was strange to be surrounded like this. Gave her conniptions. The cake looked amazing, but the texture was wrong. It was… pink. And wrinkled. And there were chunks of white marzipan lying around the edges. Something clicked.

"Uh, this cake looks like a brain."

Ted twitched her sunglasses-clad head in Taylor's direction, an expression of incredulity flitting across it.

"It does? Why did no-one tell me?"

Sanagi pinched the bridge of her nose.

"It wasn't my idea. My mother heard about this and wanted to make something. And all she really knows about you is that you had your brain exposed and somehow repaired it."

That made something resembling sense.

"...thanks?"

There was a sound of vague sniffing, and Taylor glanced around erratically, trying to pinpoint the source. When Chorei's voice came next, she realised that the immortal nun had been sniffling. Like an emotional teenager.

It's… it's wonderful.

"Chorei thinks it's wonderful."

Oh, it reminds me of our first night out together - you know, your skull being peeled off was the moment I returned to the world. So this is very meaningful for me. No-one's made a cake for me before, either.

"She compliments the chef."

Sanagi blinked.

"I have no idea how to phrase that to my elderly mother. I'll just say you complimented it, makes it easier to explain."

"Good call"

Good call.

And with that, the moment of tension which inevitably accompanied the arrival of the guest of honour passed, and this small get-together could begin in earnest. Taylor was adamantly not calling it a party - she'd not been to a party in years, and wasn't sure how to operate in one. She imagined she should probably be dressed better, for one. Her clothes were either destroyed by Frida's railgun, lost in a town in North Dakota which may not still exist, or were covered in blood and/or burned to the point of ruin by Bisha. And the hospital really hadn't had much in her size, so she wound up wearing some deeply ill-fitting jeans that rode up to just below her knees and a sweatshirt reading 'South Harbour Club Patrol'. No idea what that was about. Either way, it wasn't exactly party attire. Get-togethers, though, she would work with those. Had enough of them over the last few months, even if most of them ended with planning out imminent cult-related violence. And they didn't have a dress code, or at least, not one she knew of. She chewed thoughtfully at the cake, content to watch the others, happy to just witness social interaction even if she was still mustering up the willpower to engage with it. Noticing Mouse Protector standing off on her own, looking strangely thoughtful, she sidled over. Needed to do something, she supposed. She hesitantly presented a slice of cake.

"Brain?"

M.P. blinked, glancing downwards at the startlingly fleshy cake. Taylor had already tried it - actually pretty good, the brain-shaped frosting was strawberry-flavoured, the sponge beneath pleasantly airy.

"You know what, sure. Brain."

The two chomped away in contented silence - a silence that Taylor wound up breaking.

"So… what's next for you?"

"Leaving Brockton soon. Heading back West, most of my stuff is in that direction."

"Do you need a car?"

"Nah. See, what I do is I ask people where they're going, tag their car, work out how long it'll take them to arrive, then teleport in."

"That works?"

"Usually! 'Course, it gets a bit risky on the freeways, and there's always a chance they get stuck in traffic, and then I'm stuck in traffic too… it's a whole fandango."

"Are you sure you don't need a car?"

"Mostly. Not my first rodeo."

She paused.

"Rodent-eo, why didn't I say that, damn it. This town is sapping my mojo, I tell ya. Draining it like Ahab drains pus."

Taylor glared, pausing in chewing her suddenly unappealing cake. The Mouse just couldn't resist, could she? A thought occurred - thinking about how her clothes were at this point mostly obliterated, then thinking about Mouse Protector and where she'd met her, then thinking about cars in general… it led her to certain conclusions. From M.P.'s perspective, Taylor held up one finger and dashed into the back room to dial frantically at a Serbian phone with the logo scratched off. A minute later, she had returned.

"What if I told you I could get you a car?"

"Taylor, I know you must have come up with weird ideas in hospital, but the bugmobile just isn't practical - you haven't thought of the smell."

"What? No - wait, the bugmobile? Wait, no, nevermind that. I could get you a car. It's in a small town in Minnesota, though, so if it's on your way…"

M.P. tilted her head to one side.

"...I feel like there's a trap above that particular bit of cheese. Usually is."

"Depends. Do you need a new sidekick? Given that Little Cheese is staying here."

"Aw, you remembered! Now you come to say it, I guess I could do with a new buddy - and you say they have a car?"

"It's a package deal. She's an automatic tinker, enhances any machinery she's around for too long. Her car is honestly pretty powerful. Like… uh, Night Rider. Someone compared it to that once."

"Holy hell, there's a Night Rider cape? Sweet, sweet, and she's interested in being a sidekick? How have I not met this person before?"

"Recent trigger. Look, I won't tell you the whole story - not for me to tell - but she triggered, tried to kill me with her sister, her sister died, and now she's drinking herself to death in a meadery in Minnesota. Always felt guilty about how things ended, so… well, maybe being an independent hero would suit her."

"Maybe? What, you weren't just talking to her?"

"I was talking to the bartender. We've not talked since her sister almost killed me by drowning me in an iced over lake. We shared a pizza once, though. Oh, and she has no cape name, so…"

She stopped talking. She had reasons for sending M.P. in that direction - Astrid had seemed lonely, dependent on having someone around to lead her. Without her sister or a town to give her purpose, she'd sunk into an alcoholic funk. M.P. was irritating, sure, but she was a committed hero. No antiheroic shenanigans here, no dancing on the border of villainy. And wandering America alone as an independent hero, especially after everything that had just happened, seemed a little miserable. M.P. mulled the idea over, factoring in routes, travel times, potential jobs along the way… she nodded resolutely. A sudden thought struck Taylor.

"Oh, she's a giant. So you'll recognise her pretty easily."

A sudden thought struck M.P., and a faintly wicked smile crossed her face.

"Giant, you say? No cape name, you say? Well, in that case, I should definitely head in her direction. Thus begins the adventures of Mouse Protector and Big Cheese!"

Taylor felt a twinge of pity for Astrid. It was still the right thing to do, in her opinion, but first encounters with Mouse Protector were always interesting affairs. The two continued to talk idly for a few more minutes, mostly giving tips on travelling in that part of the country ('avoid Madison. If you don't, avoid the metal urns or aliens will try and stab you. And avoid Shadow Stalker, she's… cranky. You'd probably turn her homicidal in five minutes'), and on proper injury recovery. Mouse Protector had been in enough jams over the years, after a point she'd learned some good exercises for getting back into shape after a succession of nasty injuries. Stretches, compressions, exercises that didn't strain the body excessively or forced it into unsafe positions… Taylor let Chorei do the memorisation there. As it turned out, Chorei had a staggeringly good talent for remembering things - living for years in a monastery in an age before the internet apparently did that to a person.

In time, Taylor drifted away to talk to the others. She intended to talk with Ahab, possibly - have a quick chat with an old friend who looked to be going through a rough time. Or Sanagi, see how her police work was going. But the person who accidentally wheeled in front of her was none other than Ted, the definitely unstable bomb tinker. Taylor froze. Ted slowly looked in her direction, sensing her footsteps.

"Which one are you?"

"Taylor. I don't think we've met in person before."

Incorrect, we met her once, but she was unconscious at the time.

"Hm. I recognise your voice, you were the one who set off the bombs, right? Went to fight Bisha?"

"...yes."

Ted wheeled closer very suddenly, and Taylor winced a little at the sound of her new prosthetic hooks scraping on the metal of her wheelchair. The woman looked very rough - even with comically large sunglasses on, Taylor could still see the ragged red scars where her eyes had been torn out. Her hands were barely covered by prosthetic hooks, awkwardly clipped on in lieu of anything more advanced. Probably a project for a later date, who knew how long it would take for a known criminal to get hold of some proper prosthetic hands. Her legs still tapered to stumps, but they were covered up by a fairly lurid tartan blanket. Her clothes were completely mismatched, patterns and colours clashing violently against one another. The two of them must have made quite a sight with their dress sense - despite having one more eye than Ted, Taylor was still dressed marginally worse than the blind woman. One strange thing came up, though - her new power sense. Ted was surrounded by a field of firecrackers, tiny sparks that popped in and out of existence, always accompanied by the faint sound of ticking, as regular as a heartbeat. Ted stared vaguely in the direction of her face, grinning toothily.

"So, you killed him. What was it like? What did he do? What did he say?"

Taylor was feeling a little unnerved, but felt obligated to play nice with the lady who'd helped her foil Bisha's plans. Even if she'd insisted on calling her dad a vegetable.

"He died screaming. By the end, his ego was completely shattered."

Mention the part where I punched him in the face.

She declined to do so. Explaining the context would have taken far too long. Ted's grin widened.

"Oh, that's good. Shame I wasn't there. Shame you didn't record it either - but hey, at least the bastard is dead. And the bombs, how were they?"

"Completely successful. Well, mostly. Almost all of them detonated. One failed."

Ted's grin vanished.

"What?"

She almost shrieked. Taylor may have made a mistake.

"One of them didn't work. Don't know which one, probably was because of sabotage or something."

"No, no, my bombs are perfect. Each one was precisely engineered to deliver the maximum possible yield while preserving maximum stability prior to detonation. They were works of art - some of those things violated the Manton Limit, you understand me?! The Manton Limit, there are world-famous capes who can't get around that."

She rolled closer, her voice rising in volume.

"I was imprisoned by that bastard, and whenever I made a bomb I imagined shoving it down his throat and pressing the detonator until there was nothing left but a haze of physics violations where Bisha used to be. My bombs worked flawlessly, each and every one, and one of your minions screwed the fucking pooch! My instructions were clear, dammit!"

She whirled around, and the others were giving her wary looks. Her head flicked around, gravitating to any sound she heard.

"So? Who was it? Which one of you messed everything up?"

Taylor tried to intervene, feeling like she'd made a major mistake.

"Look, I don't know which one, and it's all done anyway, right? Bisha's still dead."

"This isn't about winning, this is about professional pride. You're telling me that I became a squirming fucking nugget for a…a B? A B minus?! Like some fucking pseud?"

This felt like she was dragging up more than just the bombs. Taylor desperately tried to defuse things, failing repeatedly, until Turk came up silently, a wall of granite with an eyepatch. He set down a single large palm on Ted's shoulder. He rumbled ominously.

"Calm down."

Ted considered refusing - Taylor could see the thoughts play across her face, indignation, rage, spite… but the hand on her shoulder was large, the voice was deeply ominous, and she was a wheelchair-bound blind woman. At the end of the day, there was really no other conclusion to come to. She was about to say something, maybe an apology, probably a final retort so she could pretend she still had control over this conversation. Alas, she was silenced before she could begin, as Arch stumped over looking utterly worn to the bone, carrying a flimsy paper plate with a chunk of brain-cake. He leaned down and murmured in the tinker's ear. She stiffened… then relaxed. As Arch wheeled her away, a mite on her shoulder overheard her muttering 'I'd better get some of that fucking cake'. The get-together resolved back into faint normality, the bomb tinker clearly pacified with the promise of sugar. On second thought, Arch may have started a countdown to armageddon.

Ahab sidled over to Taylor's side, whistling slowly.

"Man, some people are really unstable."

A pause.

"Oh hey, almost forgot, I got you a present."

Taylor glanced over, surprised, and felt something heavy land on her paper plate. Something that tinkled as it fell, something that felt distinctly metallic. She glanced down, and saw a few chunks of what looked like gold rolling amidst the crumbs of her cake. She blinked.

"These are teeth."

"Sure are! Saw that you were missing a few of the old chompers, so I took the liberty of getting you some more."

"These are golden."

"Exactly, they won't corrode! Also, intimidating. I thought about getting some jewels put in them, but I thought you might want to choose those yourself."

"Ahab, is this something PMCs do? Do you guys just do weird things with teeth?"

"Eh, kinda. Gold is popular, but some guy in Keshig started this trend of only replacing your teeth with teeth taken from the enemy - rip 'em out with pliers, see if they fit into your gum-stumps."

"That's awful."

"Yeah, it's pretty gnarly. Still, unless you want to replace your entire jaw… I mean, do you? Could bite through a parking meter."

"I'm very aware. And I'm good. Thanks for the… teeth."

She mustered a smile.

"Really, thanks. I'll get them put in as soon as I can. Is it possible to… change the golden colour?"

"Well, if you want to be a loser about it, yeah. Come on, they won't even be that visible. Check out mine-"

She opened her mouth wide and tilted her head back, giving Taylor a lovely look at the slightly green-coloured roof of her mouth, her yellowed teeth, and…

"Ahab, your metal tooth is mostly made of rust."

"Shit, it is? Damn it, sorry, my saliva is more acidic than most. Guess it wore through the protective coating, damn it. Ah well, you're welcome for the teeth. And don't be a stranger, OK? You're a good kid… and it's been too long since we last sparred. Apparently you're a lot tougher now, or so I hear."

Her cloudy eyes sparkled with rather unpleasant ideas.

"Want to see if I can still get you in a headlock with one arm."

Taylor hesitantly nodded, which Ahab took as enthusiastic agreement. She really didn't want to relive the one time Ahab and her had sparred and somehow Taylor had been pinned to the ground in a headlock… only for Ahab to fall asleep. She'd spent ages pinned under the pseudo-leper, her face going gradually more and more red. Come to think of it, maybe it would be time to get a little payback. She wasn't overly vengeful, but… well, she had a vengeful nun in her skull. That probably gave her a free pass to satisfying a whole host of vengeful urges. Hm. Might be an idea to not use that excuse too often, she could see the unpleasant destinations it would lead her to. The two shared a few more pleasantries, and Taylor was happy to find that Ahab didn't currently reek of alcohol. Losing an arm would honestly be a pretty good trigger to escalate her alcoholism into something truly fatal… Turk had mentioned moving in with her for exactly that reason. She felt a spike of affection for the old mercenary. Despite rarely showing overt signs of fondness, and rarely condescending to speak, he did have a talent for helping those he considered his friends. She drifted away to talk briefly with the others, but the night was wearing on and she was finding herself to be increasingly tired, unused to this level of sustained social interaction… or being upright for so long, honestly. Turk, the magnificent bastard that he was, noticed.

The others began to slowly leave. Mouse Protector went first, wrapping Taylor in a hug that came this close to hurting her still-healing ribs and lung. Sanagi was next, mentioning that she had work in the morning. She looked content with where she was, surprisingly enough. The rage which had defined her for so long hadn't vanished - and Taylor doubted it ever would - but it had abated significantly. She was a cape now, and that tended to put most things into perspective. She'd helped save the world, too. Her self-esteem was probably through the roof, even if she did have a faintly glassy expression at all times which made her seem faintly dazed no matter the situation. Old Sanagi would have been infuriated at that fact. New Sanagi seemed to have made her peace with it. Arch and Ted were next, and Taylor gave Arch a sympathetic look as he left. He looked… less burned out than before, certainly. But there was still a hint of it about him, a suggestion of having reached the bottom and having come back with something, even if she didn't quite know what. Ted ignored her, busy chewing her way through an excessively-sized mouthful of cake. Ahab followed, trooping out to sit in the car while Turk turned to speak with Taylor alone.

"So."

He glanced around, and took in a breath.

"This is your place, I suppose."

Taylor gave him a look.

"No, it's your place, I'm just squatting here."

"Hm. We'll see. Here's the key to the apartment upstairs, and to the front door. Code for the burglar alarm is on the bedside table upstairs. I've cleaned it up - well, Ahab did most of it. Food's in the fridge. You know where the tea is."

He paused.

"Oh, and one more thing."

He reached behind the counter and plucked out a small object wrapped in brown paper and tied with string - a proper old fashioned parcel. She cautiously took it, almost expecting to hear more teeth rattling around inside, or a horrific tool for inserting those teeth herself. She felt nothing of the sort.

"Open."

She complied. The paper was torn away, and she saw… huh. A wooden frame, blackened and singed. A new piece of glass, though, sparkling in the light of the tea shop. And behind it, a slightly damaged photograph of three people standing together, smiling.

"Hard to find much, firemen cleaned up most of it, but… was able to get this."

He hesitated, looking very slightly anxious.

"Is good?"

Taylor looked at him, smiling. Her single remaining eye pricked with tears, and she sniffed hard, trying to get everything under control.

"It's… it's good. Thank you."

The two stood there. Neither of them reached for a hug - they weren't hugging people, not really. Taylor had gone a very long time without hugs, and had little fondness for them remaining. And Turk was Turk. After a moment, Taylor reached over and shook Turk's hand firmly, a gesture which he gladly reciprocated. He departed in silence, a look of contentment crossing his grizzled face. There was the sound of a car driving away… and she was alone. There was silence as she went upstairs, silence as she undressed, silence as she crawled under a fresh duvet and silence as she tried to get to sleep. It came surprisingly quickly, ushered by weariness, but also by the fact that she was far too used to sleeping in strange places at this point. It'd been nearly two months since she'd even slept in her own bed, a chance she'd never get again. She settled back and closed her eye. The silence was broken.

Goodnight, usurper.

"'Night, Chorei."

* * *​

Across the city, Victoria Dallon tried to get to sleep. It wasn't coming, no matter how hard she tried. Thoughts kept whirling through her head, unresolved questions and ideas which demanded investigation. And Dean. She couldn't get his face out of her head, no matter how hard she tried. She'd see him smiling… then she'd see him lying in his hospital bed, staring blankly at the ceiling with a single shrivelled yellow eye, unresponsive to everyone. PRT had insisted on a cover story, though, something to keep people happy. It made her beyond irritated, somewhere approaching incandescent, but what else was there to do? She set aside thoughts of New Wave and the PRT for a moment - those thoughts only seemed to put her in a bad mood these days. With a grunt, she extracted herself from her bed, rubbing her eyes to try and get some life back into them. She hesitated. She knew she should be getting more sleep, she'd been running on empty for these last few weeks anyhow, cheating herself out of some desperately needed hours was one of the worst things she could do. But her fingers were itching, and she needed to check them again.

She hadn't told anyone about the box underneath her bed - it was an insignificant thing, really, only containing two items. She couldn't exactly turn them into the PRT, not after this long. At least, that was what she kept telling herself. If she did it often enough, she almost believed her excuses. The cardboard box - and the box alone brought back painful memories, it'd once contained a pair of shoes Dean had bought for her… but that made it more fitting than anything else to carry what she'd taken, she supposed. She flipped it open, not daring to turn the light on, visions of parents bursting in to see what was wrong flashing through her mind, along with all the disastrous consequences of that. Two objects, both taken from the rooftop where she'd found Dean and that… thing. That charred mass of flesh dissolving in the rain, looking like nothing she'd even seen before, what she was certain was the body of Ordeal. One had been lying at Dean's side, turned stiff with blood and some unidentifiable yellow fluid. She barely dared touch that one, her fingertips coming away sticky whenever she did so, feeling dirty in a way that scrubbing couldn't satisfactorily remove. The other thing though…

She picked it up, cradling it easily in the palm of her hand. She had no idea what it was, what it represented. Her fingers had almost scalded as she had plucked it from the ground, seeing where it had rolled free from inside Ordeal's corpse. It didn't look anything like the rest of him, hell, it looked embedded, like some sort of bullet. It was the one clue she'd had which seemed truly important, like if she could get to the bottom of this she'd find the key to the whole Conflagration. She rolled it between her fingers, quietly enjoying how it felt, the delicacy of its carved surface, the soft pulsing heat which always seemed to emanate from it. Her fingers traced the two figures locked together, still unsure if they were embracing lovingly or fighting animalistically. In the dark, the figures almost seemed to squirm between her fingers, and everything briefly felt right. She heard her parents turning over in the room over, and quickly stuffed the box back under her bed… only to realise that she was still clutching the charm. With a scowl, she put it back with the mask, shoved them both under her bed where they could wait. The charm rumbled as she cast it away, a movement so subtle she couldn't be sure if she had imagined it.

A feeling rustled through the air, a vague sense that she couldn't understand precisely, couldn't articulate in the moment. But nonetheless, persist the feeling did, a faint inclination pooling around the box, around the charm. An excitation of the atmosphere - a very specific excitation, so specific that it deserved a proper name. Even if Vicky couldn't put together that name, a name it nonetheless had.

Anticipation.

AN: OK, that's all for today - thinking this will be the schedule for a bit, one chapter RC, one chapter in my weird Pope Morrigan thing, we'll see how long this lasts. Other fic won't be remotely on the scale of this one, so don't expect it to distract too much attention. Incidentally, cover for RC is now on its way! It'll be replacing the prologue when it goes up - don't particularly like it, have been intending to remove it for some time - so keep your eyes peeled for that.
 
132 - A Vague Gesture of Normality (Apocrypha)
IMPORTANT NOTE: This chapter, and all chapters following from it, are currently considered apocryphal. There's an explanation on the title page, and a proper announcement at the end of the threadmark list. I'll be rewriting a lot, and many elements of the succeeding chapters won't really be surviving. Well, some will. But a lot will be going. Leaving them up for anyone who wants to peruse them, but past this point only fools and Frenchmen go.



132 - A Vague Gesture of Normality

Taylor felt out of place here. This was strange, largely because she'd spent a good few weeks stuck in a place like this. The hospital was a flurry of strange beeps and bloops, pulsing machinery and twitching monitors. The people around her in the waiting room were from all walks of life, but were universally stricken with worry-lined faces, and those who had come in groups tended to cluster together like frightened hens. Taylor was alone. She didn't want to drag anyone else into this. Alone, and looking the way she did, it wasn't surprising that she felt so utterly divorced from her surroundings. She flinched as her insects picked up a scrap of conversation elsewhere in the hospital - an old woman complaining that her lungs had grown worse recently, agitated by the dust produced by the 'Conflagration'. Taylor had saved the world, and exacerbated a pensioner's asthma in the process. Not a bad trade, in the grand scheme of things, but it still made her feel faintly shitty. The other patients kept their distance from the one-eyed, scarred girl who they were convinced had gold teeth. And didn't that make Taylor cringe internally. She was not a gold teeth person, she wasn't even a 'shiny metal' teeth person. If she was in a position where new teeth were required, she'd prefer enamel, or something textured to look like enamel. Not gaudy, hideous, but damnably non-corroding and lightweight gold. Painting them hadn't gone well, and the dentist had been happy to shove the things inside with far too much enthusiasm. Her jaw had ached for days, but at least she could chew food properly again. Except bananas. Turning metal teeth onto a banana tended to cleave through it with far too much ease to be comfortable, resulting in a distressingly loud 'clack' as metal met metal.

A woman stepped out from the office, looking around inquisitively.

"Miss Hebert?"

Taylor raised her hand.

"Wonderful, I can see you now. Come along."

The woman briskly walked away. Taylor stumbled to follow her, her gait still a little uncertain even after the crutch had ceased to be necessary. The office they entered was bland, covered in diplomas from prestigious institutions, and a half-dozen empty cups that had presumably once contained coffee. The doctor smoothly sat down behind her desk, steepling her fingers and looking appraisingly at Taylor. She abruptly felt more self-conscious about her teeth, her scars, her eyepatch, her everything, really. It would take some time to get used to all of this.

Instruct this woman to stop staring at the metal in our mouth.

They really needed to have that conversation about who actually owned this barely functional carcass.

"So, you're here to talk about your father."

"Uh, yes."

The doctor flipped through a file, checking a host of faintly ominous x-rays and graphs. Her lips were pursed. Taylor abruptly felt far more nervous. Dammit, she'd saved the world, she should be able to face a single doctor's appointment.

"We've been keeping him under observation for a while now, and I'm sorry to say that his condition simply isn't improving. There's no physical decline, not outside of the usual decline you'd expect from extended confinement to a bed. His body is completely healthy… but he simply refuses to wake up. Imaging can only do so much, I'm afraid, we're not sure exactly what's causing the coma. There are no obvious signs of neural damage, and we've reached the limits of what we can observe."

Her lips became more pursed.

"Miss Hebert, your father isn't going to be getting better any time soon. I understand that you're young, but I think you ought to be well-informed as to what's going on here, and the treatment we'll be providing."

She abruptly stood, placing a gentle hand on Taylor's stiff shoulder. The doctor tried to smile.

"We can show you the facilities we'll be using, and if you like you can visit your father afterwards."

Taylor tried to smile back. It didn't work very well.

"Sure."

The hospital embraced them entirely, swallowing the two whole as they progressed into its recesses. The corridors emptied until it was only the two of them, buried deep within a mass of concrete and advanced machinery. The doctor talked as she spoke, her tone faintly robotic - she'd done this before, more times to count, and used that routine as a shelter. This was a difficult topic, and retreating into routinised behaviour was something of a relief.

"These rooms are for our long-term comatose patients. We do everything we can to keep them comfortable, and under proper levels of observation. However, some people do express more… individual concerns, and we try to cater to those when practicable. This is one of our best rooms:"

She gestured as she came to a halt, her heels clacking loudly against the shiny floor. Taylor poked her head in - the room was currently vacant, but it looked… nice. Too nice. The bed was wide and comfortable, the sheets high-quality, and there was a small mound of machinery dedicated to monitoring and regulating all bodily functions. The doctor took her through them, piece by piece - muscle stimulants to slow any atrophy, personalised vitamin drips and nutrient feeds, subdermal monitors to ensure precise measurements, and a constant link to both a monitoring algorithm and a member of staff at the hospital. If her dad so much as breathed irregularly, he'd be noticed and attended to. This place was bigger than her new bedroom, practically the size of their living room. It had kit for days, comfortable furniture, everything she could possibly want. She was told success stories of how people were brought out of comas fully rested and ready to get back to work the next day, how their tiniest ailments were treated seconds before they became serious. It was a good room. But again… too good. She could imagine an enormous imaginary price tag stuck to the doorframe. And boy, was it enormous. She politely asked if there were any other rooms, and the doctor gave her a sympathetic look.

The next room they found was still good, but distinctly less so than the first. It was smaller, the bed was narrower, the machinery clearly older. There would be a smaller number of implants here, and those which were inserted would be of an older make and more primitive design. Monitoring would mostly be conducted by algorithm, it would be trusted to alert staff members to any discrepancies in her dad's readouts. The furniture was cheaper, the overall ambience less overtly welcoming than the first room. The window faced onto a wall, the natural light weak and pathetic. This was smaller than her new bedroom, and was clearly cheaper than their best room. It could be cheaper still if she accepted giving her dad a roommate. Still… it had perks. It had a good bed, it had clean sheets. The heating was functional, the air conditioning likewise perfectly serviceable. Her dad would be comfortable here, she understood that, but… he could have it better. She knew he wouldn't mind, but still… given that his coma was partially her fault, given that she was the one fighting Bisha, she felt guilty at the idea of stuffing him in a bargain-bin room. The doctor quietly showed her a small piece of paperwork which outlined the per annum costs of using this room. Her single eye widened. Chorei spluttered. They moved to a cheaper room.

This was their cheapest option, located at Taylor's request. The doctor was clearly reluctant - guilty that she had to show this place off, or annoyed that she was presenting something so shoddy? Whatever the reason… the room was bad. Damn bad. Mostly used by the poor and the unidentifiable, those who had no-one coming along to claim them but who had to be, according to the law, treated in a hospital as long as their conditions persisted. There were nearly a dozen beds in one long room, barely larger than the first room she'd seen. Each one was small and rickety, clearly decades old with comfort not a primary concern. There were no staff here, just an algorithm which politely dispensed bland nutrient feed and occasionally alerted a nurse to come along and massage their muscles to prevent bed sores. The other rooms had been empty, privacy was clearly a concern, but this had residents. Too cheap to afford isolation, it seemed. There was a single chair at one end of the room which could be moved around if she wanted to sit by her dad. The entire place stank of chemicals, and a grim part of her thought it could be formaldehyde. There were no windows, and the air conditioner rattled like a smoker's cough. It wasn't truly awful… but it was close. It wasn't somewhere she wanted to put her father, where he might have to live out the rest of his life. The doctor politely escorted her away, back to her bland - but clearly fairly comfortable - office.

"Now, you understand the options available - your father is being removed from observation later this week, we'll be putting him in the third room. Not that exact one, but it has a similar layout. If you'd like to put him somewhere nicer, I can arrange the paperwork… though I will need to talk, probably with your lawyer or guardian, about his health insurance."

His health insurance wouldn't remotely cover a nicer room. His life insurance was worthless, he wasn't dead so it refused to pay out. Insurance from work was useless too, he'd been injured at home. And all that was left was a cut-price medical insurance policy that he'd always treated with faint dread, nervous that he'd have to put his life in the hands of this shoddy thing. As a coma patient, he'd have to get this on a long-term basis, which made all the costs balloon outwards. Taylor felt sick. She'd done it, she'd won, she'd sacrificed so much to kill Bisha… and she couldn't pay for anything more than a rickety bed in the basement of the local hospital. If there was a chance that her dad could get better, she'd take it in a second… and she knew that just keeping him at home wasn't an option. He was a coma patient, he needed proper medical attention, not what she could manage to do with her limited experience and primitive tools. She made her excuses and left, promising to return with a guardian of some description, someone who could handle the paperwork. She had no intention to do so. She didn't have a guardian, the closest thing (legally) was Kurt and Lacey, and she'd never finalised that whole matter.

At Turk's - her - place, she scanned through the screen on a cheap laptop, trying to find anything she could. There was wonderful information about all the other treatment options available, at the higher end of the scale. Huge rooms, dedicated staff, all the implants money could buy… money she didn't have. She dug down through the pages, finding the bargain options. There wasn't much information, just a cold indicator that she could 'consult in person'. They didn't want to put pictures online. She searched elsewhere… and there the horror stories began. A scandal with the ABB, where they'd been involved in organ harvesting from a city hospital, stealing from coma patients. Another scandal where they had orderlies sell comatose women (and some men) as… well, dolls that breathed, but didn't complain. Taylor felt like she was about to vomit, her eyes glazing over yet always focusing hard on the screen, trying to take everything in. Scandals, failures, stories online about awful treatment. Some said they'd had no problems… but the problem with coma patients was that if a hospital had any problems with its treatment, they'd more than likely come up over the course of years. This wasn't a brief stay in intensive care, this was a long-term residence which might never end. A corrupt orderly, a psychotic nurse, an incompetent doctor… the longer her dad stuck around, the larger the chance that he'd fall victim to one of them. Maybe she was being pessimistic, but… hell, she'd used up all her luck a long time ago. And the world was starting to be more tight-fisted with how it distributed fortune, demanding substantial repayments and withholding future loans. She stumbled forwards through blind luck, and the world claimed a few bits of her as recompense. She was lucky enough to kill Bisha, and in exchange she was brutalised until she could barely walk. Lucky enough to survive Vandeerleuwe, and in exchange she almost died on a frozen lake. And even after all of that, she still felt as though her debt wasn't quite paid. It certainly explained her current situation.

She wanted to leave Brockton… and here she was. Stuck. She needed to give her dad the best possible chance of recovery, but to do that she needed money, which she distinctly lacked. She couldn't just ask her friends for help, they had problems of their own, had already helped her an absurd amount. Even now she was sponging off Turk by using his apartment as her own. She couldn't leave as long as her dad was in his condition, and his condition might last years… might last the rest of his life. Of her life, if she kept pushing herself. She refused to put him in that room, she couldn't even countenance the idea. Solutions rattled by, each one more delusional than the last. She sagged back on her bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. Chorei interjected, speaking for the first time in over an hour.

You are distressed.

"Well observed. Yeah, I'm distressed."

We require capital.

"Yep."

Have you considered crime?

"Of course I've considered it. But just think - I can't go around stealing from everyone, that'd make me a villain, and would put me on the PRT's radar, not to mention the police. I'm friends with a cop, I couldn't hide from them for long. And I already used my powers once in front of Armsmaster, they're definitely still keeping tabs on a bug-related cape. I could rob the gangs, but… how? And who? There are just two gangs worth stealing from, the ABB and the E88. One of them has a paranoid dragon in charge - and he doesn't have a lieutenant to take care of rival parahumans. I rob him, I have to deal with Lung, no Oni Lee to go through. E88 is big, professional. They won't just leave their money in huge piles for me to take. And that's assuming I'll be able to do anything before the PRT find me."

She sighed.

"And more than that, I'm alone. I can't drag the others into this. Turk has a business, Sanagi's a cop, Ahab's got one arm and is easily recognisable, Arch wouldn't be much help."

Hm.

"Yeah."

I can't think of a way out.

Taylor rolled over on her side, pressing her face against the bed. She sniffed.

"Yeah. Me neither."

There was silence between the two, Chorei understanding how she felt but incapable of handling it. She'd abandoned her parents, and had always regretted the decision to leave their lives so completely. She knew how it felt… but she'd never found a solution. Just wrote it off as a lost cause and absorbed herself in her work. After a few decades, it stopped mattering. A few decades more, and her hometown was completely gone. The problem became a purely emotional one. Taylor… she was in a situation Chorei had never found herself in. She didn't know how to respond, but she tried.

Would you like to watch something?

"Hm?"

Anything you want.

"...I think I'm OK."

Chorei felt a spark of indignation rise up. She was trying to help, she very rarely did this! If she was still a nun, she'd have started to talk about the impermanence of life, how one should let go of all attachments. But she'd never done that herself, not successfully. And she'd be a right asshole if she preached what she had never succeeded in practising.

Come on. Movie. Get up. You'll feel better.

Taylor groaned and sat up. She couldn't escape Chorei, nor her nagging. There was no way out of this situation from her perspective. With a long grumble, she stumped into the tiny space that passed for a 'living room' in their apartment. A tiny TV with a scratched piece of plastic where the logo used to be, which she was fairly certain had been built several decades ago and was probably irradiating her organs, flickered into life after a substantial amount of prodding. Taylor had accumulated a good few movies over the last few weeks, mostly from plundering thrift stores and delving into the world of video rental - she was surprised rental places still existed, but exist they did, clinging to the surface of Brockton like a stubborn limpet in the Boat Graveyard. It was still the middle of the afternoon, and the screen was halfway invisible in the sunlight, prompting Taylor to shut the curtains and plunge the room into a warm, musty gloom. Chorei said nothing, but Taylor could feel her growing enthusiasm. That alone cheered her up a bit - for an immortal nun, she was very easily entertained. A moving picture was as fascinating to her now as it was when she had first seen one many years ago.

Taylor slipped a disk into the battered player, tolerating the way the aged machine whined and hissed as it activated, keening reluctantly as it pored through masses of information and translated it into something visible. Lights flashed, and music began to play over tinny speakers. Taylor could sense Chorei leaning forwards eagerly - if Gallant was still around, she imagined he'd see a centipede doing some sort of excited motion, maybe figure-eights or loop-de-loops. Thinking of him sparked off more guilt, a renewed sense of impotence. She settled back into the overstuffed couch, staring vaguely at the screen. A lone man rode across the desert towards a solitary ranch, into which a frightened child ran. Music thrummed. The image stuck with her - a wanderer riding through the desert, devoid of any binding duties or crippling obligations. She thought that would be her, soon enough. Now, though… she didn't know. She just didn't know. Chorei hummed in interest as the first lines of dialogue began to fill the room. Taylor found an involuntary smile crossing her lips. At least she was sad in company. That made things marginally better, right?

'You're from Baker? Tell him that I told him all that I know already. Tell him I want to live in peace, understand?'

Her single eye unfocused a little, and Chorei had to mentally slap her a few times to refocus, to make the image she was getting that bit clearer. Taylor tried to put together more plans - but they all ran into the same set of problems. She was too young for a regular job, and even if she wasn't, she might not be able to make remotely enough money. That left cape work… and that would involve drawing attention she didn't want, forming connections that wouldn't break easily, pulling her into a world she'd been eager to never enter. Maybe she could sell the First Rifle? It was lying quietly in a wooden box buried near the protein farm, far enough that Chorei assured her it wouldn't affect any of the residents there. That could fetch a very pretty penny… no, maybe not. It was a dangerous object, still pulsing with a desire for conflict, mourning the loss of the mud token which had empowered it. By selling it to someone willing to pay a proper price, she'd only attract the wrong sort of attention. As the dialogue continued, she tried to banish those thoughts. She'd deal with it later. Opportunities would come - they had to.

'I think his idea was that I kill you. But you know, the pity is, when I'm paid… I always follow my job through. You know that.'

'No pistol amigo. It won't do you any good.'


* * *​

"You called, vice-director?"

"Ah, good. Please sit."

Hannah smoothly sat down in the new, much more comfortable chairs that the Vice-Director had installed. They really were very comfortable - then again, he'd been a consultant before this, probably got used to a cushier office than the spartan conditions afforded by the PRT. Didn't look like he was handling the shift all that well, admittedly… looked damn stressed, in her professional opinion. Worn to the bone. Haggard, if she was going to be fancy. Renick's office - and she still thouht of it as his, despite his forced retirement - was identical to every other time she'd seen it. She tried her best to focus on him - no matter how many years passed, she never got used to the way her forehead itched after a deviancy test. At least the PRT had let her start wearing a bandana to cover the red marks where the needles entered. Her weapon was currently a knife, and it twitched sympathetically in time to the throbbing of her forehead. Calvert steepled his fingers and stared at her. His forehead looked worse than hers felt - he'd had the whole gamut of tests performed over the last few days, and his face and arms were a mess of tiny band-aids barely covering the entry points for the various needles, probes, and sensors which the tests demanded be inserted. His lips somehow became thinner.

"Now, I understand you wanted to talk. Apologies for the lateness of this appointment, the Conflagration has demanded much of my attention."

Hannah grimaced. She never liked complaining. But it felt vaguely warranted today.

"Well, sir, I've been stationed here on the Rig for a few weeks now, and my schedule has been unusually empty. I was curious if there was an administrative error, or some other duty which I am expected to perform. Sir."

Keep it professional. Keep it non-accusatory - what she wanted to say was a little more demanding, possibly more pleading if the situation called for it. She honestly just wanted to get back to work, and all she'd been given once the rescue missions had settled down was a few minor patrols in practically abandoned areas, and one PR event. And that last one was downright unfair, she was good at PR. Calvert's tired eyes flicked over his computer screen, then down to an open folder on his desk. He frowned.

"No, there's no administrative error."

"Then, is there something else you'd rather I be doing with my time?"

Calvert leaned back, giving her an appraising look. He'd presumably read her file, understood that she wasn't some glory hound trying to get as much public credit as possible. She was well-established, competent, hell, she'd voluntarily gone through the full range of examinations and training courses necessary to become a proper PRT agent, just to ensure that she was working as effectively as possible.

"I'll be blunt. There's a reason why your schedule is empty."

He turned his computer screen around, revealing a series of coloured graphs.

"You've done excellent work in the last few years, and the image you've cultivated is a patriotic one - it polls very well amongst most of the population. You've also cultivated the impression of being the public face of our troopers. You work extensively with them, you're seen with them regularly, you engage with their training as both an instructor and a participant."

He spoke drily, without much interest. He'd been anticipating this conversation, she realised, and had practiced it extensively. The graphs showed her public approval ratings, based on focus groups and polling companies… she was happy to see they'd been at their usual levels, and her happiness declined into nothingness when she saw the collapse in recent weeks.

"This has served you well, but now… people used to only rarely see our troopers, mostly when they were moving to intercept a parahuman. Now, people see them everywhere - fully armed, no less. The PRT as a whole has suffered, popularity-wise, and our troopers have felt this more than most. You, by extension, have been dragged down."

His eyes narrowed - was he anticipating resistance?

"My concern is restoring our credibility in the public eye, and the Directorate has given me the mandate to pursue this concern. Your numbers are low, and our analysts suspect they won't recover until our visible paramilitary presence is reduced. If you're needed, you'll be called on. Otherwise…"

He gestured in mock helplessness, the movement too calculated and precise to be anything approaching natural. She could sense a vague smugness from him - satisfaction in seeing a parahuman confined to barracks, or just happiness in taking and holding power? She had no idea, and this irritated her. Her knife agreed, twitching in its sheath like a snake ready to spring. She sighed - she'd anticipated some of this, if not the precise details. Time to move to plan B.

"If that's the case, sir, I'd like to request the mandate to pursue an investigation of my own."

Calvert raised a single, slender eyebrow.

"Before the Conflagration, Armsmaster talked to me about some suspicions he had regarding an unstable trigger event and the suspects apprehended in its vicinity. The cape provisionally named 'Geryon' - a few months ago?"

"I've read the files."

"I've looked at what the official investigation into the Conflagration is pursuing, and their angle is more national in scope, looking at the outposts of Ordeal's gang in other states. They haven't paid attention to the Geryon incident, not to an appreciable degree."

She fixed Calvert with her hardest stare.

"I've trained as a PRT agent, I've operated as an agent in the past. If I'm not needed for other duties, sir, I'd like to look into this matter myself. Armsmaster's bodycam footage showed that Geryon had some similarities with Ordeal's followers, and he expressed suspicion into a group of… radical libertarians that he apprehended at the scene, who claimed to have run into Geryon by accident. Armsmaster was too busy to handle the matter himself, and the disturbances leading up to the Conflagration demanded too much of my own time. Now, though, I'd like to see if these leads go anywhere. Sir."

Calvert was unresponsive for a moment… and a tiny chime came from his computer. He glanced over in irritation, then froze. He scanned whatever message had just popped up. He swallowed, his Adam's apple bobbing in nauseating motions. He looked a lot more sweaty, all of a sudden. Hm.

"You're in luck. The Director has reviewed your request."

What? She hadn't submitted an official request, the paperwork was still in her quarters - this was the first she'd talked about it in any official capacity. Had the Director been listening in? She supposed they had the right to, but it still felt… disconcerting to have someone invisibly following their conversation. How many cameras were hidden in this room? How many microphones? Was it even legal to remove them or obscure speech from them? No wonder Calvert looked nervous, she was starting to join him - though she was able to hide it much better. Entirely because of her training and natural skills, not remotely because of the enormous bandana covering most of her face.

"...and it's been approved. There were a few appointments in your schedule, they've since been cleared. You've been granted the mandate to conduct this investigation however you see fit, you can requisition the standard sum of PRT resources - though the Director had approved the usage of one of our long-range tiltrotors if it's not urgently needed elsewhere."

Hannah blinked. That was new. She'd never been given one of those - even with a caveat to its use, this was still surprisingly generous. She felt something approaching excitement well up. She hadn't done a proper investigation in ages, just shooty-shooty bang-bang for weeks and weeks, months even! Not that she didn't enjoy action, but there was something to playing the gumshoe that got her motors running a little faster than usual. Her knife felt the urge to transform into a .44 magnum, something she could use on goons in crowded warehouses, or a snubnose easily concealed in the pocket of a tan trench coat. She suppressed these feelings - deeply unprofessional, completely childish. She was a PRT agent, and she'd been given an investigation to pursue. Out of costume. God, getting some fresh air on her face would be good for her skin - no, wait, childish thoughts. She was too professional for such thoughts. She nodded resolutely at Calvert, then stood to shake his hand. His hand was cold, slippery, and she felt a shiver of slight revulsion go through her. Up-close, he looked even worse, his flesh clammy and his eyes a little on the frantic side. Renick had looked like that before his mandatory retirement, when everything was collapsing and the Director was bearing down on him like a tonne of bricks.

"Well… thank you, sir. I'll keep you updated on my progress."

"Very good, agent."

Oh boy, there went the tingles.

"Incidentally, if you're investigating unpowered civilians, you'll need the proper clearance to access police resources - Directorate's instituted a new programme they trialled in Chicago last year. You'll have a liaison in the BBPD who can access all the data you might require if you request it - I understand she's under direct orders to help in any way she can. Shouldn't have any problems there, I believe she was commended for work during the Conflagration just a few days ago."

Hm. That sounded useful, she was a little worried about getting the evidence she needed - this whole liaison plan seemed to be a good idea on the Directorate's part. A few niceties and she was gone, happily striding through the shining white corridors of the Rig. She was eager to dive into a pile of manila files lying on her desk, to scan through security feeds and grainy pictures which only suggested information to the discerning eye. More than anything, she was eager to work, to do something of value for the city. It'd been agony, sitting on her thumbs for these last few weeks… but now she could actually get back to helping people. Seated at her wide desk, she scanned through a few files while sipping hot coffee through a metal straw poking through a carefully hidden hole in her mask. A libertarian militia, or so they claimed - three members apprehended at the scene, one minor, two grown women. One of them was concussed and couldn't be legally questioned. The others, though…

She had two names.

Taylor A. Hebert.

Ahab, No Last Name.

She flicked her eyes over to the dossier she'd been given on her new liaison with the BBPD, who would apparently be helping her out with this case, granting her access to whole bodies of case evidence that she'd otherwise have to file miles of paperwork to get a look at. Good record - called up to a tribunal a few times, but otherwise a good record, some good recommendations from colleagues, both detectives and beat cops… acquitted herself well during the Conflagration. She could guess why the Director had approved this liaison - apparently she'd been around when Victor had gone on an emotional rampage, and had slammed a riot shield into his face until he fell over and stopped moving. The other E88 capes had recovered him, of course - they were clearly paranoid about losing any further capes after Othala had vanished - but the report mentioned specifically her lack of hesitation, her cool responses to subsequent debriefing. Maybe they thought she'd be a good trooper in future, though this was a good way to acclimatise her to this sort of work. Seemed like a good idea. Her eyes moved to the name printed neatly above the officer's picture.

Etsuko Sanagi.

Hannah was eager to get to work.


AN: Mkay, all for today, more shenanigans next time I promise. As for update schedule, my other fic will probably continue alongside this one for a little while, but I don't intend for it to be enormous - certainly nowhere near as enormous as this thing has become. So at some point the two-chapters-a-day schedule will return. Promise.
 
Last edited:
133 - Send Lawyers, Guns and Money (Apocrypha)
133 - Send Lawyers, Guns and Money

Vicky was not having a good day. Not remotely. She'd woken up on the wrong side of the bed with her hair all over the place, feeling like she'd somehow slept on every awkward spot conceivable. She didn't even know you could get pins and needles in some of those spots, but nonetheless, here she was. She stepped down onto the floor… and flinched. It was almost summer, but somehow the hardwood floors of her house soaked up the cold from the winter and generously distributed it throughout the rest of the year. Could just have carpeting, but no, apparently good wooden floors were where it was at. She grumbled and floated the rest of the way to the bathroom. She hesitated for a moment as she passed Amy's room - empty, all of her personal effects long since taken to her new PRT-approved pad. There had been some early discussion about using it as a storage room, but Vicky had kicked up enough of a fuss that the family had settled into an uneasy stalemate. It felt wrong, just pretending like she had never lived here. Hell, mom had put up some new photos from their last family outing earlier this year, and Vicky couldn't help but flinch every time she saw them - no mousy brown hair, no expression that crossed regularly between surliness and reluctant happiness, no endless freckles. If this rate kept up, soon enough their mantlepieces would be crowded with photos devoid of Amy, burying the older ones under the weight of years. There was probably a visual metaphor in that somewhere, but Vicky wasn't interested in finding it. She floated by Amy's room and into the bathroom.

As she stepped into the shower, a thought presented itself. She shrugged. Might as well - usually helped cheer her up. Pinching her nose shut, she floated upwards and began to do somersaults in the middle of the expansive shower, muttering a muted 'wheeee' as she did so. It took a dozen rotations before she realised that it wasn't working, and she settled to a halt, grumbling. That usually worked, but today was an unusually cranky day, or so it seemed. Breakfast didn't improve her mood. She'd hoped for a fairly lonely breakfast, where she could gather her thoughts, plan out the remainder of her Saturday. God, this was her day off and she still felt tired, wasn't bloody fair. Instead, her mother was sitting there, drinking a small cup of coffee, reading the newspaper with an intense expression. She glanced up sharply as her daughter floated down the stairs.

"Don't float everywhere, it's bad for your legs."

Vicky grunted noncommittally as she floated to the pantry, her feet very slightly grazing the ground as a small surrender to maternal authority. She floated back with a heaping mound of cereal, the most unhealthy brand she could possibly find. Her mother sniffed as she saw the titanic pile of chocolate and marshmallow-infused goodness. She turned back to her newspaper with a frown when Vicky started eating it morosely, shovelling spoonful after spoonful down with no care for appreciating the delicate flavours of this abomination against nutrition. As she felt her mother's gaze leave her, Vicky took more leave to glance around the room, practically eating by instinct alone. She didn't even like this cereal all that much, and eating in general was a chore and a half, just a mindless way to fill up the empty minutes. Her mother was resolutely reading her newspaper, scanning it intensely as if trying her best to pretend there was no-one else in the room. Things had been awkward ever since the Conflagration - everyone else had been en route to the Leviathan fight, but the moment Vicky had heard about the bomb in the mall she'd just left, the same mall that presumably still contained Dean, she'd catapulted out of the tiltrotor and had soared back with all due haste.

Too late, though. Dean was already gone. Vanished, and no-one knew where. She'd hunted all over the city, desperately trying to find any sign of him. Nothing. Just chaos and monsters. She'd fought them as best she could, trying to help people get to the Endbringer shelters. They'd been relentless, and there were just so many. The PRT had to call in an old cargo vessel just to haul all the bodies out to the Rig for processing - Vicky had the unfortunate fate of being up in the air that day, downwind of the ocean. The stink was… quite something. Her costume still faintly smelled of the weird dusty sweetness that the bodies exuded after death, no matter how many times she washed it. During that horrible night, she'd done everything she should have done, saved civilians, protected the city, acted like a hero should. On her own, no less - she'd met startlingly few capes out on the streets, mostly just PRT troopers. The heroes she could understand, they were busy in Miami, but the villains? Typical. Claim that you're protecting the neighbourhood, your 'people', making sure they stay safe and sound… then turn tail and run the moment things get just a little bit 'completely on fire'. But despite all her work, she couldn't save Dean. She remembered flying to that tower in the pouring rain, seeing fire blooming from it, seeing the buildings surrounding it collapse into rubble… and finding nothing but a twisted, charred body, and what remained of Dean staring open-eyed into the rain.

And like that, her life had dropped beneath her. It had been bad enough without Amy, bad enough with the agreements the PRT put before them. Her mother had explained everything, over and over, trying to convince her that this was the best option for everyone. Amy was an incredibly valuable healer, they said. She'd be under immense pressure to do her job at all times, they said. The risk of emotional or physical breakdown was too substantial, the consequences of such a breakdown too disastrous, to allow her to operate freely. In PRT custody, she'd have staff working with her at all times to make sure she was in fighting shape, implants to monitor and guard against mental breakdown. That sounded reasonable as grounds for regular mandatory therapy sessions, maybe a permanent handler, but not for being locked up in the Rig like some pet monkey. It'd taken her a while to figure out why her parents had accepted the deal, mostly by sneaking a look at some paperwork she was definitely not allowed to see. What she'd found had been… unpleasant.

Independent hero groups cost a lot, she knew that. She'd seen her mother worrying about bills, poring over spreadsheets and trying to scrape together some extra cash. She remembered it being a lot worse when she was younger, though. The paperwork told her more than she wanted to know… more than she'd like to have hidden from her, though. The PRT had always agreed to cover between 10-50% of the cost of all property damages caused while doing heroic cape work. Standard deal for independent groups like New Wave. Sounded good on paper, until you realised that a single errant blast could rack up millions in damages. And half a million was still half a million. New Wave was mostly composed of blasters and brutes, of course they caused property damage when they went up against villains. It wasn't deliberate, just… inevitable. Especially when the villains realised they were reluctant to damage anything, and did their best to force them into positions where they had to in order to keep fighting. If they had a choice between demolishing a wall to rescue a hostage and leaving that hostage to die, they'd always choose the former, they weren't monsters. But walls were surprisingly pricey, as it turned out. With Amy under the PRT's supervision, though… the paperwork said they'd treat New Wave as a 'secure, reliable, and valuable ally, warranting substantial support to ensure their continued functionality'. 95-100% of costs, not to mention shared patrol routes, access to PRT resources and support, they even threw in subsidised dental care and priority access to Amy's powers. The whole thing stank. They'd sold Amy.

And then the PRT had swooped back in for the whole Conflagration mess. Oh, they had excuses, long excuses with plenty of citations and support. Doctors said he could recover, that physically he was still mostly fine, that there was always a chance of his brain healing - powers made everything complicated, there were no 'guaranteed' medical diagnoses anymore. Amy couldn't do brains, but one day there might be a tinker or a healer who could. But, publicly, the PRT insisted that he was dead. With his shrivelled eye, where he was found, and who he was lying next to… the PRT said it would cause a public panic if that knowledge made it into the public sphere. If Ordeal knew the civilian identities of Wards, he could have known the identities of other Capes too, heroes and villains both. His gang hadn't been totally apprehended, so he could have told a whole group of people before he died or vanished. That would be bad enough, but all the bodies of the people he mastered also had shrivelled eyes dripping with boiling yellow fluid. Best to let Gallant die, and for Dean to lie comatose in a hospital bed for as long as was necessary. No point starting a debate over a potentially mastered Ward, inciting public hysteria for no reason, provoking tensions between gangs at a moment when they were barely settling down after the aborted gang war. It stunk, as badly as the Amy deal had stunk. It wasn't heroic, it felt calculating, brutal, like something a corporate cape would do, or a villain. A dead Gallant sacrificing himself for civilians played better with the public than 'Gallant had his mind burned out, was possibly mastered, and all of this was done by a villain who possibly knew his civilian identity'. The former was heroic. The latter was complicated, raised too many questions.

She'd fought loudly with her parents when they'd brought the NDA out. Hadn't yelled like that since Amy had left, honestly.

She floated back upstairs, still morosely crunching the remains of her cereal. Her room felt cold, and she tried to muster some enthusiasm for the one project that was giving her some kind of purpose these days. She opened up her wardrobe, parted some of her clothes… and there it was. The Board - so important that it deserved a capital B. A few pictures and many scraps of paper strung across a cork board, connected by coloured string. She hadn't put together a proper system for what the colours meant, but it felt like a good place to start. She looked to the centre of her elegantly constructed web, scratching her chin thoughtfully. A note reading 'shrivelled eye' connected to the silhouette marked 'Ordeal'. Also connected was 'mud ball', 'bomb tinker', 'changer/blaster?' and a whole raft of others. She'd marked down every lead, every potential cape working with Ordeal, every object and site connected to his work. She only had publicly available pictures, but she had managed to scavenge a surprisingly large amount. But the connections eluded her. What was Ordeal's powerset? Who had killed him, and how? And why had they vanished afterwards instead of claiming credit like a normal person?

She had hunted through every forum, every wiki, every book she could scavenge from the university's library that mentioned anything like this. No parahuman acted like this, no parahuman hid in the shadows and blew up a building without once announcing their existence. Even Teacher, the goddamn poster-child for criminal masterminds, had announced himself once he'd committed his largest crimes. Some of her teachers thought it was because parahumans often had emotional issues particularly connected to weakness or helplessness, and cultivating a larger-than-life public persona was a reflexive coping mechanism. These were the teachers with psychiatric backgrounds… others suspected there was something to be found in the neurological changes inherent to a trigger event, they tended to be more biological in their interests. And it wasn't just Ordeal, he had a gang, a cult even, and none of them had declared their names. One of the few solid leads she had was the Cornell Bomber - appeared, held a university hostage, then vanished. Soon enough, bombs were striking Brockton Bay, but the Cornell Bomber had, according to all reports, been extravagant and bombastic. Not some cunning snake-in-the-grass, content to tinker and not to claim credit.

Had Ordeal been mastering people? How did he even go about that, mastering was a complex process which rarely came down to 'scaggity scone your freedom is gone', masters went about their work in very different ways. Emotional manipulation, muscular control, subliminal suggestions, hormone control, or something potent within a narrow range of use. There was a procedure to masters, and Ordeal hadn't fit the psychological profile, and he'd demonstrated a maturity - hiding, waiting, acting in the shadows - which suggested experience. Where were the sloppy first tries, the messy attempts when he was still figuring everything out? And was it even a 'he' - she knew nothing about the thing she'd found on the rooftop, it was too deformed to determine anything beyond 'it's real damn spooky'. Had Heartbreaker suddenly gone more delusional? No, all the news reports suggested he was still in Canada. Valefor? Nope, he'd been in Miami shrieking about the End Times. So who the fuck had done this, and what the fuck was their power?! And where were their accomplices?! Just… gah! Her Board of Infinite Madness was sealed back behind the wardrobe, and Vicky leant back against it, nostrils flaring in irritation. That goddamn Board was a rabbit hole, no, a black hole that sucked up time and gave back nothing in return. And she was adamant to remain unslurped.

With a grunt, she floated out of the front door, squinting in the bright sunlight. It was much warmer now, but the air hung heavy with moisture. Leviathan's attacks always did these, apparently. Too much water in the air, evaporating from the flooded remains of whatever city he'd levelled, turning whole swathes of a country into damp swamps. Brockton hadn't been too badly hit, apparently. Miami must somehow be more a swamp than usual right now, she mused, before shuddering. The thought alone was unpleasant. She pondered what to do - it was a Saturday, she had an entire… god, she had hours before she was able to climb back into bed. Most of her friends from Arcadia had bailed, left town, were still moving back after the dust had settled. The Wards were nice enough, but… well, they weren't friends. And she'd been introduced to them through Dean, had known their idiosyncrasies and habits through Dean, and meet-ups with them had always included Dean. Too many painful memories. She ran through the list of places she knew and could vaguely stand visiting. Coffee shops? No, the best ones were associated with Dean, the worst ones weren't worth visiting, and the ones in the middle had already drained enough of her allowance. Cafes? Same as coffee shops. Libraries? She was briefly interested by that idea, momentarily entertained by the prospect of sitting in a quiet pile of books, maybe getting on with some of the work for her parahuman studies class.

But no matter how she tried to encourage herself, her brain simply refused to spark into motion, her body refused to snap to attention. She scowled. This had been happening for days. She knew what she should be getting up to, knew that she had hobbies which interested her, motivated her. But none of them were doing anything, not at the moment, not since Dean had been put into his seemingly permanent coma. Everything had been drained of colour, her old hobbies felt like childish entertainment. Her home felt like a foreign country, one with a language she didn't speak and didn't understand. And day by day her memories of Amy, Dean… they were becoming sepia-tinted, gradually losing their colour and vividness. Nothing that had once entertained her continued to do so. God, she was being dramatic today, was paraphrasing All Quiet on the Western Front and everything. She took off into the sky, trying to forget everything, focusing on the sunshine. The city spread before her in a great concrete tapestry, the scars left by the Conflagration far too visible for comfort - big sooty marks where towers used to be, spreading patches where buildings had been stained grey by billowing dust, roads looking like pockmarked faces after rubble had collapsed onto them. And that was ignoring the myriad tiny deformities left behind by the bombing campaign.

A thought occurred.

There was a part of town she hadn't visited in a while. But she'd heard good things about the shops there - it was a bit run-down, too run-down for Dean to take her out there for any dates, too far away to be conveniently visited on her own. But hell. She had a day to kill - not just waste, but a proper premeditated murder of hours, hacking through each one until she arrived back in her bed, until she could get back to the work that at least kept her vaguely entertained. She soared in that direction, blonde hair flying behind her.

Eh, might as well.

* * *​

Come now, usurper, one more!

Taylor sweated and panted, her back practically sticking to the floor. Her forehead was slick with sweat. With a grunt, she heaved herself upwards, fighting through the discomfort, breaking through the layers of weakness that she'd accumulated during her time in hospital. Her brain had no thoughts in it, which suited her quite nicely. Exercise purified, purged, made the world nice and simple. Her stomach raised up, and up, and up… until it almost touched her upright legs. She let out a sigh and collapsed back down.

Splendid, usurper, splendid! I could feel that one!

Taylor gave a mute thumbs up to the sky, catching her breath. Her workout routine had gradually become more and more brutal and unforgiving. She'd done stretches and gentle exercises aplenty, but now that her body was inching back towards a state resembling 'healthiness', she was eager to get back into the swing of things. If she wasn't sweating like a pig and panting like a dog by the end, she was wasting her time. She stumbled back to her feet, glancing around the room as she did so. It was strange how much had simultaneously changed and remained the same. This wasn't the room in which she'd spent most of her life, but it was hers nonetheless. When she'd arrived it'd clearly been someone else's, marked with little features that suggested an inhabitant with particular habits - habits that she didn't share. But bit by bit it had shifted. Mostly. The primitive duvet had been replaced with something more her taste, the curtains had been upgraded significantly, the slightly strange smell from the bathtub had been systematically eradicated on every front. But she knew this was just a temporary stopping point, a place she could rest, recover, get herself together and get ready to move on properly.

Sure, she didn't know where she was going to move on to, but the knowledge that these were temporary digs gave everything a slightly transient quality. As soon as she resolved the situation with her dad, she'd be gone, moving onto bigger and… well, not bigger and better, just different things. And until then, she lived like a traveller. She hadn't even removed Turk's vintage posters of Soviet-era models - though she could mostly blame that on the weird adhesive he'd used, she swore that stuff was tinker made. That, or was made from materials that were no longer legal to use in household adhesive, maybe something radioactive, carcinogenic, that qualified as a violation of the Geneva Suggest - no, Convention, Convention, the mercs weren't rubbing off on her that much.

Likewise, the wardrobe was packed with clothes… but they weren't exactly hers. She hadn't mustered the willpower to go clothes shopping, wasn't ready to go through the rigamarole of picking through nearly identical tops while trying to figure out which ones were somehow 'her colour'. Thrift stores had sufficed. Mostly. And it turned out that Turk hadn't removed all his stuff - a tiny crawlspace over her bed contained an old box of clothes he'd presumably stopped wearing some time ago. As a consequence, when she donned her outfit for the day, she wore a slightly baggy pair of tracksuit pants that were trying very hard to convince people they were Adidas-branded, and a dark green sweater over top. She looked ridiculous, she was aware of this… but she wasn't willing to splurge on clothes until she had a good understanding of what she was buying them for. Was she going somewhere cold, hot, wet, dry? What was she expecting to do there? Until she had those answers, she wasn't going to commit to anything.

Chorei hadn't minded. But then again, Chorei had been wearing the same robes for centuries, with only minor variations or deviations. As far as she was concerned, any clothes were an upgrade, an adventure into a world she hadn't really explored during her own lifetime. Taylor tended to moderate her more extreme suggestions as best she could, mostly toning down the extreme colour combinations and the weirdly specific requests. Sometimes she'd suggest something popular a few hundred years ago, from a whole raft of origins. Robes with strange patterns, bizarre hairdos that had apparently been all the rage among the courtly ladies of her childhood, and something that resembled a medieval doublet. Apparently her old German friend, Sigismund, had enjoyed wearing those. Taylor refused to dress like a schizophrenic Renaissance fair enthusiast, but as a consequence, had to accept the truly awful novelty shirt which had a cartoon of the Buddha riding a skateboard, the caption reading 'BUDDHACIOUS'. Chorei found it hilarious. Taylor tried her best to never find it at all, stuffing it in the back of her wardrobe where it could hopefully remain. Didn't even fit her. Then again, most of her new clothes didn't.

Her morning routine was as demanding as her workout routine, a whole host of creams, gels, lotions, unguents, all combining to keep her as fresh as possible. Brent was a distant memory at this point, but Taylor was keenly aware of how her numerous scars made her look. She didn't make many concessions to vanity, but the last thing she wanted was to be a one-eyed, scarred teenage girl with bad skin and hair. At least now she was just a one-eyed, scarred teenage girl. Which was an upgrade, presumably. With a grunt, she heaved herself downstairs, her knee still a little stiff even after weeks of recovery, ready to start the day's work. She'd started doing this not long after she'd moved in. Wandering around the city was still difficult and painful, and remaining in a single apartment was, frankly, miserable. The GED was coming along nicely, mostly as an exercise in relieving boredom, but it could only do so much to while away the hours. Chorei had made the entire procedure halfway pointless, too. Turned out having a nun adept in memorising whole books stuffed into her head with literally nothing better to do was pretty useful when it came to learning. Sure, she thought elements of biology were too rude to ever discuss, that chemistry was boring when you took the alchemy out of it, and that physics was entirely composed of occult ravings… but literature, that she was good at. As long as it didn't involve too many raunchy scenes, then she'd dissolve into fits of giggles and tutting. Centuries old nun, ladies and gentlemen, simultaneously prudish and deeply immature, what a winning combination.

So, she needed entertainment. Movies were out - Chorei found the tiny TV Turk had left behind to be insultingly small and poor-quality, and when they did settle down to watch something, she kept grumbling about how it was going to destroy Taylor's eyes. And then she'd ask about the plot a dozen times. Initial enthusiasm had given way to discriminating taste and snootiness given gravity by centuries of age. As for other entertainments… going out to eat was fun, sure, but Chorei never wanted to go anywhere tasteful, it had to be the sort of place which treated you like someone who'd been wandering without food or drink for weeks on end and needed desperate nutrient replenishment, or like someone a group of cannibals were fattening up for later consumption. Neither of which could be stomached more than once a week… no, more like once a month. And, as Taylor was increasingly realising, she had no money. Like, at all. And robbing gang members with her bugs sounded like a recipe for disaster.

As far as the rest of the world was concerned, Taylor Hebert may as well have vanished into thin air. The Conflagration had taken many lives, and frankly, there were more pressing matters than finding a missing teenage girl who'd been homeschooling herself and had no known ties. Hell, with her house burning to the ground, they might think that she was dead. The only paper trail she'd left was a brief appointment with a doctor at the hospital where her dad was being treated, and she'd left no address, no way of getting in contact. There wasn't exactly anyone on file the police could ask for her whereabouts, going through Winslow would reveal nothing, nor any of the haunts she could be reliably connected to. If anyone investigated, sure, they might find her here, might ask inconvenient questions about where she'd been, what had happened to her. The visit to the hospital should have created a small paper trail as well. But in the end, it hardly mattered.

She wasn't going to be in Brockton Bay for very long, not if she could help it. So what if the police stumbled in? They probably couldn't pin her to any crimes, she didn't pay rent for this place, she didn't even have a full-time job with an employer they could interrogate. Worst case scenario they'd try to get her into the foster system. Taylor's plan in that scenario was to call up Kurt and Lacey, her dad's old friends, and to ask them to fill out the requisite paperwork. Wait until the authorities stopped sniffing around, then she could politely and quietly run away. America was a big place, there were plenty of places to disappear into, plenty of ways to get by without being connected to the systems that governed everything. By the time the police made their way down to her name on their gigantic list of missing people, she'd probably already be gone.

Still, she needed entertainment to keep her sane while she tried to scramble together enough money to pay for her dad's treatment. A purpose that could occupy her days, give them a rhythm which she could slip into. She also needed money - both for her dad, and just… generally. For food. Amongst other things. So, she'd asked Turk if he needed any help around the shop. He'd readily accepted. It wasn't really a proper job - technically part-time, but Turk trusted her to run the shop on her own most days. Still, she got a bit of cash, probably less than minimum wage, but hey, she wasn't paying any rent so what did it matter? She had enough for food, clothes, occasional trips out… if it wasn't for the sword of Damocles that was her dad's fate hanging over her head, she'd call herself content. Even if her dad wasn't in the best room, and was still in an interminable coma, she could still visit him from here. As long as she was in Brockton, she'd make sure nothing happened. And as long as she was here… she was vaguely content.

She felt rested, for the first time since possibly before Chorei. Her dreams were uneventful, her days were bland and blended together easily, her small projects (exercising, training, etc.) were all progressing at a hopeful pace. And her infrequent visits to the hospital - by which she meant, hanging around the back entrance with her swarm searching every nook and cranny within - confirmed that her dad was still fine, that no-one had harvested his organs. She trudged into the main body of the tea shop, flipping the sign round to 'open' and unlocking the front door. Then, off to the work which would occupy her for the rest of the day. Before she could even think consciously about it, she was setting some of the kettles up to boil, checking that she still had enough of the most popular tea varieties, that the bread had been delivered properly, that her relishes and spreads were still fresh. Everything was in order, and she sank back into a haze of pleasingly aromatic steam, brewing her first pot of tea for the day.

Life was, compared to what it could be, good.

She perked up when she heard the door jingling - anyone who was arriving this soon after opening was probably a regular. Turk, Ahab, Arch, Sanagi? Either way, she was happy - meant that she'd get some good conversation before the morning rush came along. Always nice to ease herself into the day like that. She frowned. Something was wrong.

Why can't I hear their footsteps?

Taylor glanced over, suddenly a little more tense. There was someone there, a girl around her age, hair blonde and well-cared-for in a way that made Taylor not remotely jealous at all. That was ordinary thus far, but why were her footsteps silent? The girl came closer, movements smooth, looking around the shop curiously. At that moment, Taylor saw why her entrance had been so silent. She saw a girl, she saw clothes, she saw pants stretching down to shoes, and then… a gap. She was floating several inches above the ground. Her mind was immediately filled with visions of ambushes, some weird force entering her shop in an attempt to wipe her out, maybe to avenge Bisha? No, the girl's eyes were normal, unshrivelled. Her face wasn't marked with the distinctive ugliness of Vandeerleuwe, she didn't look like any of the aberrant humans she'd encountered over the last few months. A cape? Couldn't be, capes wouldn't just show off their powers out of costume. Well, she did, but she was an exception to the rule as she understood it.

Wait.

Blonde. Flying. Displays powers openly. Chorei realised at the same time as Taylor.

Oh no. She's found us.

Taylor's own thoughts were slightly less PG.

'Fuck!'


AN: Alright, apologies for the late upload today - that's all for this week, I'm afraid. Back on Monday, though with a small caveat. Monday and Tuesday will both have chapters, but only one for each of my stories. So, maybe Monday is RC, Tuesday is Papesse, or the other way around. See you all then! Shenanigans inbound.
 
Last edited:
binged this over the last few days
loved it, just for real some great shit
very impressive the way youve made familiar things like the frenzied flame or even just the world of worm feel new and mysterious!
 
134 - Walk Carefully, and Carry a Big Gun (Apocrypha)
134 - Walk Carefully, and Carry a Big Gun

Glory Girl floated up to the counter of Turk's tea shop. This was not a sentence Taylor ever wanted to think, but here she was, and the store was entirely under her command - she couldn't run away or duck into a room until the cape went away, not without arousing suspicion. And yet, here she was, facing down the girlfriend of the cape who'd died while helping her. Glory Girl had every reason to punch her face into a fine red paste, and her swarm began to maneuver itself into a position where it could help her. She assessed the state of her body - not as recovered as she'd like, and with her ability to generate scars temporarily compromised, she didn't dare engage at close range. She tried to rattle through all the information she had on Glory Girl - popular, looked well-heeled, was generally considered a good hero, came from a fairly unambiguously heroic team…

She's violent. Impulsive. Dangerous.

She'd… uh. Chorei's voice was nagging, insistent, and utterly terrified. She'd been brought into a state of security by weeks of inactivity, and now that security was being compromised in front of her eyes.

She's violent. I never wished to get on her bad side. A no-name cape could vanish without a second thought, but she has a whole team behind her, one that would have no qualms assaulting my base. And she alone is a threat, has the power of a siege engine.

Taylor tried to shut her out. Glory Girl was coming close. Her emotions were being projected into her swarm, her every instinct translated into the twitching of legs or the fluttering of wings. As long as she kept this up, she should still be able to look stoic. She approached the counter, and Taylor realised that a customer had entered, and she'd been completely silent. No hellos, no 'would you like a table', nothing. This definitely looked suspicious… but why would she be here? She'd never come here, she'd quite possibly hit on some vital clue and now knew of Taylor's involvement in Gallant's death. She needed to run, she needed - no, stop, that was Chorei talking. She had no reason to suspect that Glory Girl knew anything.

"So, uh, this place open?"

"YES!"

Oh fuck she was shrieking, she'd spoken too quickly for her swarm to suppress the instinct. She tried to breathe in and out, trying to settle down, trying to remain under control. She shouldn't be this nervous, she'd dealt with worse than this… but Glory Girl had emerged unexpectedly and into the tea shop, a place where violence was planned, sure, but never executed. They did that elsewhere. Taylor wasn't in a position to fight as effectively as she'd like, she had no allies immediately available, she had no base to retreat to, and Glory Girl was in a position to make the best use of her own powers - up close and personal. Taylor was at a massive disadvantage. Dead to rights.

Usurper, let me take control, I have a plan.

Taylor imagined Chorei speaking smoothly - she'd been alive for centuries, right? She'd learned how to talk smoothly under duress? She started to allow the nun a little access to her muscles… and her legs started jerking into motion. Her fingers tightened on the counter to stop herself from moving, and Chorei shrieked indignantly.

No, fool, let me take control! You're not running, you idiot!

'That's not a plan, Chorei, that's a route to getting turned into red paste' was what she wanted to hiss. But alas, Glory Girl was still here, staring at her in something resembling concern.

"Are you OK?"

Push her instincts into the swarm, project nothing but blissful calm. Serenity.

"Sorry, I'm fine. Did you need a table?"

No you idiot why aren't you running

"Well, I've never been here before, so, uh… do you guys do… tea, or something."

"Yes. This is a tea shop."

Smooth, Taylor, mucho smooth. Sounded exactly like a proper human with nothing to hide. Glory Girl didn't seem to notice, and she leant back… in mid-air. It looked like she was doing a particularly advanced Michael Jackson dance-move in reverse, leaning backwards and simply… freezing. It was slightly disconcerting for Taylor, who was convinced she was a moment away from being converted into something that could be buried in a tin can. If it was open casket, they'd probably need to bring a can opener. OK, great, she was still generating weird thoughts, delightful, that part of the brain was still working.

"So, uh, any recommendations? Never been, so…"

She shrugged awkwardly. The motion awakened something in Taylor. She'd been in worse situations than this. The cape almost certainly knew nothing about her, thought she was just a weird waitress. She'd confronted Bisha, for crying out loud, she was stable. She could maintain. She tried to channel her inner Turk - meaning the one-eyed Russian and not an individual from the nation of Turkey, for she had never met a Turkish person and thus had nothing to go on besides a vague suspicion that kebabs and moustaches were involved. Oh, and despising Greece. Or was it the other way around? Nevermind, channel Turk, channel his stoic ways and his capacity to react blandly to every situation. She started polishing a perfectly clean kettle. This was working. She very much hoped it was working, because otherwise she'd be turned into a squealing pile of demolished limbs faster than she could say-

"It's all good. The tea, that is. Want to be surprised?"

Oooh, she was improvising. That was sure to work. Glory Girl suddenly looked more interested, and based on the faintly widened eyes, she was just now taking in Taylor's appearance. Fuck, she was paying attention, she'd stick out more in her memory now.

Why is my host so completely braindead. Please, merciful Grafting Buddha, show this fool the error of her ways and demonstrate to her why we should be running away with all due haste.

"Oh, sure! I could go for a surprise."

She floated backwards and slid into one of the chairs. God, that was disconcerting, it was setting off dozens of her 'bad shit is afoot' alarms, which admittedly tended to go off whenever she saw a person with precisely the right combination of ugly facial features that suggested a certain verminous heritage, or with sunglasses, or who were smirking a lot, or… wow, Chorei had really made her paranoid. Or she had, she honestly wasn't sure at this point where her paranoia ended and Chorei's began. A conundrum. Taylor started going through the tea, picking out something inoffensive. Her hands were moving automatically, and before she knew it, she'd grabbed Turk's special cinnamon and star anise blend. Fuck, that was memorable… but she couldn't put it back now. She started boiling the kettle, started automatically toasting some toast, extracting some patum peperium relish… thank god for automation. Wait-

You're welcome.

Oh goody Chorei was handling the hands situation, how nice of her. As long as she didn't get access to the legs, this was all fine. She should probably be more alarmed at how Chorei was taking control of various elements of her body, but… well, she'd heard Chorei's moans when she'd taken a bite of pizza pie for the first time since their grafting. Hard to regard someone as an enormous threat after that - well, that and the fact that she spent an hour insisting she hadn't moaned loudly and bizarrely.

"So, uh, what's this place's name? Didn't see a sign on the way in…"

Oh no. She'd noticed. Turk had never actually told her the name of this place - for all she knew, it didn't even have a name. He'd never set up a sign that she could see, and she'd never mustered the willpower to ask after the first few visits. It had just become 'Turk's tea shop', and that was all. Wait - she had an idea. Play this for laughs, act natural, act casual. She tried to smile, and Glory Girl's startled blink made her abruptly remember that she had a handful of golden teeth stuck in her gums now. Still hadn't gotten used to those. She resolved to just stick to stoicism, it usually worked, don't make things overcomplicated you damn idiot.

"Honestly, I don't know either. Owner never mentioned it, and I forgot to ask. Bit awkward after a while."

"Wait, you're not the owner?"

Taylor blinked.

"Uh… no. I just work here. Why, did you think I was?"

"I guess, I mean, I didn't think a place this small would have more than one person running it. Don't mind being proven wrong, though."

"I'm almost sixteen, though, I can't own a place like this. Not yet, at least."

Glory Girl blinked back, her eyes suddenly speculative.

"...oh."

She looked awkward. Taylor realised why after a moment - she thought Taylor was an adult. She might have been insulted at that, but honestly… she barely minded. She'd left childish ways behind some time ago, and she'd lived more in these last few months than Chorei had lived in hundreds of years. Not that she'd say that openly. But being confused for an adult, a person of seniority… it gave her a hint of pride, a sense that Glory Girl had in some way elevated her. Her smile became a small, tight thing, closer to Turk's occasional grimace than something most people would call a smile. She silently filled a teapot, grabbed a tiny hourglass and the plate of toast, then briskly walked over to Glory Girl's table. The cape looked a little pale up close, maybe a bit on the haggard side. Made sense, her boyfriend had just died.

"When the timer's done, pour the tea."

She turned and began to make for the counter, where she could pretend to be polishing things until the cape left. She was under control, she had everything where she needed it to be.

"Oh, hey, sorry, do you mind if I talk with you a bit? Forgot to bring a book or anything."

The plan had collapsed. Taylor realised there was no way out of this situation which didn't look unnatural. She stiffly turned around and stiffly sat down, her knee quivering a little under the strain she was putting it under. Even the smell of Turk's tea couldn't quite calm her nerves. Glory Girl smiled across the table, and Taylor spied something faintly familiar in her eyes. After Chorei had been killed, after the holiday at the protein farm, Ahab had more or less been left on her own. Every time Taylor had met up with her, she'd seemed a little… needy. Desperate for conversation. Her eyes were bright with it, nearly feverish. Glory Girl was much the same. Now that Taylor came to think of it, she didn't remember if the cape had any siblings besides Panacea, who was permanently secured by the PRT. But someone like her, surely she had friends? With a twinge of irritation, she realised that she'd probably have been friends with Emma. Both popular, both glamorous, both… no, stop thinking that way. She just wants conversation. Speaking of which.

"Sorry, haven't introduced myself, I'm Vicky."

Should she reveal her real name? What else could she… no, she could imagine the disaster that might ensue. A single mistake and she'd be made more suspicious. Sticking to reality was probably safer, reduced the likelihood of a stupid accident (i.e one of her friends coming in and calling her by her real name, not looking up when the false name was called etc.) dooming her.

"Taylor. Nice to meet you."

Chorei made a whining, keening noise that was about the most desperate thing she'd heard the nun do. You know, beyond begging for her life. Chorei had gotten too used to safety these last few weeks, it seemed.

"So… uh."

She fell silent.

"Been watching any good TV lately?"

"Not really. I mostly just watch old movies."

Vicky perked up.

"Hey, that sounds fun! Any recommendations?"

"Watched The Good, the Bad and the Ugly a few days back. That was… good."

She needed to add more, otherwise she'd seem standoffish.

"...not so good on my TV, though. Speakers aren't the best, screen's pretty small."

She shrugged, sipping her tea. Vicky hummed thoughtfully.

"Well, have you seen the other parts of the Man with No Name trilogy?"

Taylor blinked.

"Uh."

"Oh, wait, you didn't know? Good, the Bad and the Ugly is just the third one. It's a prequel - and confusingly, the villain there, Angel Eyes, is the deuteragonist in For a Few Dollars More. Sorry, the three movies are 'A Fistful of Dollars', 'For a Few Dollars More', and the other one, the one you've watched."

She paused, saw Taylor looking a bit taken aback, and doubled down. She was comfortable with trivia, random information, hell, it seemed like half of her 'investigating' was just finding random information and putting it on a board.

"You know, the first one is actually a Western - like, the genre, not the geographical area, though I guess it was also from, uh, nevermind, anyway - so, it's a Western adaptation of a Japanese movie."

What?

"What?"

"Yeah! Thing called Yojimbo, Akira Kurosawa film, ronin goes around fighting people, pretty cool. Fistful of Dollars is just that, but with more… y'know. Guns. And English. Though Clint Eastwood was the only guy who spoke English in the cast, so… yeah, you know what I mean."

Was she this out of practice with conversation? Did everything default down to random trivia now? But… Taylor was looking marginally less uncomfortable. It was clear that she felt more comfortable listening rather than talking - maybe her wounds made her more self conscious? But if she was so self conscious, why would she have gold teeth? Vicky internally shook her head. The girl had looked so… well, scared stiff when she's walked in, she'd almost felt obligated to try and have a chat, make things relax a bit, just try and improve her day a little. Just because her day was a bit shitty didn't mean she had to spread the shittiness. Hell, seeing Taylor relax backwards had improved her mood pretty significantly.

As for Taylor, she was just happy that Vicky was seemingly ignoring her injuries, and wasn't asking any probing personal questions. Chorei was invisibly leaning forwards, interested - she liked cowboys, apparently.

"Huh. Interesting. I haven't seen the other ones you mentioned."

We ought to rectify that. Though I'll be content to avoid Yojimbo - I grew up back when there were ronin, I'll just get emotional. Or insulted. Potentially both.

"Well, my TV back home is pretty good. Nice stereo, too."

Taylor froze. She was being invited somewhere. By a person her own age, or roundabouts. This was… weird. Should it be weird? She'd been hanging out with people older than her for the last few months, people her own age hadn't exactly left the best impression. Hell, she wasn't sure if she could hang out with people her own age nowadays, maybe she'd lost the ability over time. Didn't seem impossible. What, could she talk about PMCs, the geopolitical situation in collapsed states, the most vicious weapons you could procure semi-legally, how to clear chunks of spinal column from a pair of Secateurs? Or maybe the mysteries of the universe, the terrors beyond the veil, the things which apparently lurked just beyond human sight, always ready to emerge and rip reality a new one. Oooh, she could talk about the mysteries of the Grafting Buddha and how Senpou Temple had been founded when a mummy spontaneously generated centipedes. Yeah, sure, that sounded reasonable.

Refuse refuse refuse refuse refuse

Vicky was giving her a look. Taylor was still frozen, partially out of fear of the powerful cape with a good reason to kill her, partially out of simple awkwardness. She had no idea what to do here. She could refuse, certainly, but… oh dear. Vicky was enjoying her tea, and quite a lot. She kept making appreciative noises, had devoured the toast with relish (as in, with gusto, as opposed to with a condiment spread over top, though that was also true). She may very well return to this shop, to her shop. Refusal was the only option, make it clear that she wasn't interested in a friendship, do what she could to emulate Turk in his stoic unapproachability. Dammit, Turk's stoicism had been easy to maintain around someone like Taylor - she didn't talk much, and was faintly content with silences. But Vicky eroded any stoicism she tried to form, poked through it with the damn sunshine of enthusiasm. What a punk. Yes, refusal was the only way.

And then Ahab walked in.

The one-armed pseudo-leper grinned as she saw Taylor, cocked her head to one side when she saw Vicky. She saw that the two were sitting together, and came to entirely the wrong conclusions about their level of friendship. Her rotten face cracked into a smile, and she smoothly pulled out a chair and sat down. Vicky blinked… and smiled back, being as welcoming as she could. Dammit, why couldn't she be standoffish, awkward, incapable of conversation - why couldn't she be more like Taylor, or Chorei? Now those were two barely-functional people who'd never have started this catastrophic situation. Ahab grabbed a teacup from a nearby table, happily pouring herself a cup.

"Oh, hey Taylor - mind introducing me to your buddy here?"

Before Taylor could say anything, Vicky jauntily waved. Goddamn it.

"I'm Vicky, just found this place randomly - do you come here often?"

"Sure do, home away from home more o' less. Name's Ahab."

"...like, from Moby Dick?"

"Moby What? Why do people keep saying that name around me, I don't understand it."

Taylor ground out a few words.

"It's a book. About a captain that wants to kill a whale. Captain's name is Ahab."

"Huh. Well, I didn't pick it. Never even seen a whale. Ex-PMC, that's the reason. For the name thing, not the whale thing."

Vicky abruptly looked a little more cautious. Good. Let her be cautious, let her reel back in horror from the spectre of profitable war that hung around Ahab, and let her leave Taylor alone.

"Oh, uh… PMC, huh."

"Yep! Crossrifle, got this mug out in Kazakhstan a few years back. Don't worry, not infectious, just some asshole biotinker."

And now Vicky looked interested again. Dammit, Ahab, stop creating conversation!

"Wait, Kazakhstan? I've read a bit about that, were you working for Nazarbayev's government?"

"They're the only ones that pay in dollars, honey. We'd go out into the steppe on these big patrols, hunt around the fringes of the old nuclear zones, do what we could to keep scavengers away. Didn't like hiring mercenaries for policing government zones - fair enough, honestly."

"I've heard about the dust storms out there, must've been rough."

Ahab gave her an appraising look.

"You have read about Kazakhstan. Good on you. Yeah, walking around with sand up the cooch is no way to live, biotinker halfway did me a favour. When the dust storms blew over the right land, though, you should have seen the glow - picked up some of the radioactive crap they have inside those old domes, don't know how it worked, but it looked like Aurora Borealis. But, you know, it gives you cancer."

She sipped her tea. Vicky looked… interested. Dammit, dammit, dammit. She was interested in what was going on, wanted to hear more stories. A few minutes back, Taylor had wanted Vicky to be more like her - bad at socialisation, standoffish, content with silence. Now, she wished Vicky would act like a hero, utterly repulsed with the idea of waging war for money, profoundly disinterested in Ahab's old war stories. But no, Vicky had evidently decided to be as inconvenient as possible. She asked more well-informed questions, seemed to have a bevy of knowledge on every country Ahab had been stationed in - and Taylor felt a hint of something like jealousy when she saw Ahab engaging with genuine enthusiasm. She was happy to talk to someone who knew about the countries she'd visited, didn't just mutely enjoy her stories. Ahab wasn't even dragging out her truly miserable stories, the ones where everyone ended up dead or mutilated or worse - why couldn't she mention the parahuman that was repurposed by the CUI for 'nerve stapling', that was horrifying. Instead, Vicky was on the receiving end of…

"Ah, I'll tell you what, though, there are some sights out there that you never forget. It's violent, sure, but the scenery. I was out in Turkmenistan once, just a brief tour of duty really, small job protecting a dictator's kid from antsy rebels. Anyway, the kid was shot and we had to get out of the country as quickly as we could. 'Course, government power ended at the city's limits, so we basically just had a month-long hike to the extraction point. Ended up passing the natural gas fields… man, that was something. See, there's a tinker out there who makes these huge crawlers, basically moving cities, that just trawl for anything. Natural gas, sure. Oil too, and if there's any mining to be done they can pursue that a little. Hard to maintain, but… well, we saw one of them getting taken out by a group of parahumans."

She sipped.

"...entire thing went up in flames, plus all the gas they'd been storing. Imagine something the size of a skyscraper lying on its side just… burning in all the colours of the rainbow. No-one else around, parahumans had cleared off once it went up, civilians on board were either already dead or had evacuated. Just us. We should have kept walking, but we had to watch it. Not a sight many get to appreciate."

Vicky blinked.

"That's… quite something."

"It really was."

Ahab paused, for a moment wistful.

"Sorry, interrupted completely, you and Taylor were talking about something?"

"Oh, just movies. Westerns. Just invited her to watch A Fistful of Dollars at my place, see it on a good TV."

Ahab was not privy to all the information Taylor was. She'd only found out that Gallant was Glory Girl's boyfriend by accident, she'd had no reason to spread that bit of gossip to anyone else. No reason at all. She was rapidly realising that she did have a reason, and a pretty good one. For Ahab's part, she saw Taylor finally talking to someone her own age, and felt keenly how awful it was to be alone with one's own thoughts in the aftermath of conflict. Just slipping from day to day with no sense for time, no sense for space either. The sun rose, the sun set, and the mind remained crouched and ready to spring, unwilling to believe that this was peace. She imagined how Taylor would be feeling, stuck alone with an immortal nun for company, living without a family for the first time in her life. Reminded her of a younger Ahab, back in the old days when that name was still new and squeaked when she turned it around too quickly. And she could imagine how Taylor was responding to someone who was actually friendly - standoffishness, awkwardness, general reluctance to engage. Easier to be alone. But Ahab had been alone for some time, in a number of different ways, and had no desire to let another person languish in that fate. And so, she slapped Taylor on the back with her one remaining arm, thanking her lucky stars that Taylor had sat on that side instead of the other.

"Shit, why didn't you say? C'mon, sounds pretty fun to me."

Taylor grunted noncommittally around a mouthful of toast.

"You might as well, better than the TV Turk has up there, I'll tell you what."

Vicky grinned.

"Yeah, it'll be fun! I'll get some popcorn, we'll have the place to ourselves - parents are out that night."

Taylor was pinned. Assaulted on both sides. Well, all three sides technically, given that Chorei was, well…

You do not realise the peril you are encroaching upon Taylor Anne Hebert, you don't remotely understand, and your lack of understand will doom the both of us! We've survived Bisha, I don't want to meet my next and final end at the hands of this blonde freak! Why, she talked to us, without any prompting! What kind of a freak does that, what kind of degenerate?!

Spurn her, reject her, insult her mother if you must but
get us out of here and never look back. We don't need her, we don't need anymore danger, no matter the sweet face she puts on. Probably just trying to lure us in so she can kill us more efficiently - I guarantee her house has a shallow grave in the back garden just our size.

Chorei was paranoid. Too paranoid. Taylor flinched away from those depths, unwilling to sink to her level. Chorei wasn't terrible, but she wasn't exactly a model of functionality. Her fear of death approached the pathological at times, driving her away from things that were even faintly risky. Ahab and Vicky were looking at her expectantly. Taylor had no way to decline here. If she did, Ahab would treat it as normal anti sociability, and would struggle to overcome it through enthusiasm. Vicky would likely come to this store regularly, if her appreciation of the tea was any indicator, and that meant more invitations, more pushes to hang out, fewer and fewer useful excuses. And at the end of the day… she'd dealt with Bisha, hadn't she? She'd seen worse, done worse. And… Vicky looked lonely. No-one who wasn't lonely would strike up a conversation that quickly, would invite someone round that eagerly. Maybe she was projecting a little, but the point remained. She'd contributed to that loneliness, in her own way. A spark of guilt rubbed against her, a tiny jagged thing that she couldn't ignore. She internally sighed, and Chorei internally screeched.

"Sure. Let's do it."

And like that, Taylor Hebert's fate was sealed.


AN: And that's all for today - see you all tomorrow for 134. I am building my Jenga tower of Babel higher and higher. Hope you all had a pleasant weekend!
 
Last edited:
binged this over the last few days
loved it, just for real some great shit
very impressive the way youve made familiar things like the frenzied flame or even just the world of worm feel new and mysterious!

Oh, noticed you going through the whole thing - congrats, first and foremost. Damn thing is getting pretty big at this point.

Glad you're enjoying things, hope you enjoy what's to come!
 
135 - An Ill Wind Blows (Apocrypha)
135 - An Ill Wind Blows

This is an awful idea
.

"I'm aware."

Then why are you doing it?

"I said I would. So, here we are."

Why did you even accept?

"Because Ahab was putting pressure on me. Because Vicky was probably going to keep visiting the tea shop, she looked like she was enjoying things, and that means I'd be invited again in future. Might as well bite the bullet, get it over with. And… she looked lonely."

We don't need her. She doesn't need us.

"I was involved in Gallant's death. I know that means she should hate me, but… look, her sister's locked up by the PRT, her parents are heroes, and her boyfriend is dead. I lost almost everything, but… I've got you. What does she have?"

Friends. Human friends, the kind that most people make.

"If she had so many friends, why would she have invited me in the first place?"

This silenced Chorei. The nun found it difficult to muster a response, because she simply didn't understand Vicky. Chorei had never been that outgoing, not remotely that willing to invite someone over, and she didn't know anyone who was. And… Chorei had always possessed a cult. In Senpou, she had a whole sect of nuns and monks surrounding her. In the outside world, her loneliness had always been stymied by her centipede and the masses of followers she gathered. Living alone with just Taylor for company had been an interesting experience, but she knew that others would have to enter her life at some point, just to stave off the encroaching madness. Meetings with the others had been difficult in the wake of the Conflagration, Sanagi too busy with the police, Arch too busy with Ted, Turk too busy with Ahab and Ahab barely functional enough to walk outside most days. Taylor grunted as she pulled on a pair of shoes, wincing as the motion jarred her knee a little. She stood and surveyed herself.
Her face fell. She still looked ridiculous. She'd gone out of her way to find the most matching bits of clothing she could find, the articles in the best condition with the fewest stains. And even then, she looked like she'd been completely blinded instead of only half-blinded. More tracksuit bottoms, yet another musty sweater, and the same pair of battered sneakers she wore everyday. Chorei hummed. Taylor could sense what she was about to say, detected a quivering in the firmament which suggested the onset of a truly awful suggestion, and she moved to intercept it before it could emerge.

"I'm not wearing that shirt."

Come now, usurper, you never wear it.

"It's hideous."

Says the girl wearing that.

Taylor had to concede that point. And it was one of the few genuinely spotless shirts she had… she imagined walking into Glory Girl's house, probably gold-plated and diamond-encrusted, and being greeted with a dismissive 'oh splendid the trash is out front'. A little hyperbolic, perhaps… and just by thinking it she realised that she was going to Glory Girl's house. She'd fought all manner of horrors and had glimpsed the weave of the universe, and somehow this was one of the most outlandish things she'd ever done. She momentarily considered backing out. She had a feeling of vertigo. She had overreached, she had engaged in one too many accidents and now she had been propelled beyond any comfortable arena of activity. She needed to get down, she needed to squirm back into her small apartment and immerse herself in the rituals of everyday life. Bathe in the tea fumes and forget all her woes. Use her swarm to detect any future visits from Glory Girl and lock the store up, hide under the counter. She could probably pull it off if she never relaxed her guard, indulged in Chorei levels of paranoia. And then she realised something - Chorei. Taylor remembered being in her own mind, seeing Chorei lying before her… and feeling pity. The nun had lived a lonely, uneventful life despite the giant centipede embedded in her back. Deprived of her old certainties, she'd laid back and accepted obliteration towards the end… and had rushed into a grafting at the mere promise of ending her loneliness. Taylor imagined sitting in her apartment, reading a book or watching a film, repeated ad nauseam for the next few years.

With that thought in her head, she stepped out of the front door, zipping up her jacket to hide the truly godawful shirt she'd elected to wear. The other ones were damp from tea fumes and had a faint odour of sweat about them, that was all. Chorei grumbled a little… but she'd come to similar conclusions. She didn't want to go back to her lonely tower to wait for an enlightenment which may never come. They walked into the night, limping ever-so-slightly.

* * *​

Vicky felt nervous. God, that was unusual. Not being nervous in general, of course. She was a cape, she'd dealt with villains and goons aplenty. Being nervous was a natural response to such conditions. Someone who was never nervous was either inhuman or an idiot. Or Eidolon, but he didn't count. Feeling nervous in a social situation, though… that was something she hadn't felt for a while. She'd had a solid friend group at Arcadia, and had always been in a position where others came to her for companionship, not the other way around. She fluttered a little - metaphorically, of course, she remained fixed on the ground - as she checked the fridge for drinks. Then the cupboard for snacks. Then the fridge again, just to make sure that she'd read the labels correctly. She could probably fly out to the shops for some more chips, right? No, stop, they had everything they could need, she was fine. So what if she hadn't invited someone round for weeks, so what if this was her first 'movie night' in over a month? So what if she was feeling uncharacteristically lonely and had decided to invite the first person she found who was willing to talk - no, she clamped down on that line of thought. She wasn't desperate for some company. Even if the last movie night she'd hosted was a virtual one between her and her sister before Leviathan attacked, where the connection kept stuttering and they gave up halfway through leaving a bitter taste in Vicky's mouth. That incident was completely irrelevant.

There was a certain element of altruism to her invitation. Taylor was… wounded. Obviously so. Vicky could guess why. The Conflagration - her arms were warped by burns and riddled with scars, her wounds looked barely healed, and she was still walking unhesitantly, unused to a slightly weaker limb. Her clothing, too, suggested recent injuries. No coordination, everything cheap and second-hand… but her skin and hair were surprisingly well-maintained. Not unusual, she'd seen that kind of behaviour before. After larger fights she'd usually volunteered for disaster relief, flying over shattered roads to get to people, armed with care packages and vital supplies. The people who'd lost their homes and their possessions usually responded like Taylor clearly had - everything was cheap, bought in the anticipation that it would be lost soon enough, just like the rest. But personal hygiene, in contrast, would usually improve. One's own body was the last thing the world could take, and even if everything else was gone, people could still fall back on the possession they'd never properly lose. Taylor was twitchy, bad at small talk, and her eyes randomly unfocused as if she was listening to an entirely different conversation. She'd seen that around the city enough these days to recognise its source.

And then there was Ahab, who seemed to know Taylor - even to be friends with her. A scarred ex-PMC member with one arm. There was no way that friendship just happened naturally. Vicky imagined Ahab coming to the tea shop often enough that she could strike up regular conversations with Taylor. Teenage girls didn't generally hang out with scarred mercenaries, not in her experience, so the fact that Taylor was hanging out with her suggested that she really didn't have any other options. Not that Ahab was a bad fallback friend or anything. Even if Vicky found her line of work a little distasteful (though 'distasteful' would rapidly become 'repulsive' in the case of certain companies), credit to her for trying to keep a lonely girl company. Seemed decent of her. Vicky found herself growing calmer - she was being a good person, a hero even, she wasn't the kind of desperate lonely person who'd invite a random person back to her place out of a vain attempt to get some company while her parents were out at that conference.

A ring came from the door and Vicky almost soared straight into the air. She took a deep breath, calming down. She was fine - she was gregarious, she was good with people. Might be a little out of practice, but hey, can't have everything. She floated to the door, forcing herself to settle back to the ground before she opened it. Taylor blinked, and Vicky smiled widely.

"Hey, glad you made it!"

Taylor tried to smile. It didn't seem to be working out very well for her.

"Thanks for inviting me."

A robotic response, automatic, probably practised before she came here. Vicky sympathised. As Taylor entered, Vicky noticed that she was basically just wearing a cleaner version of what she'd worn in the shop. The girl automatically unzipped her jacket… and froze, regretting the action immediately. Vicky could see why. A t-shirt with a… Buddha riding a skateboard. With BUDDHACIOUS written in large letters underneath. Taylor seemed to be rapidly regretting her life. Vicky processed the shirt… and laughed. Taylor looked at her in horror, but Vicky waved her hands reassuringly.

"That's a great shirt - where'd you get it?"

Taylor looked conflicted at being complimented… or did she just not like talking about fashion?

"Thrift store. Friend insisted I get it, thought it was hilarious."

"Oh, it's definitely hilarious. Seriously, though, if you see something like that, let me know."

Taylor creaked out another smile.

"Sure."

A few moments later and they were standing in the kitchen, idly exchanging a few more bits of smalltalk. Well, Vicky would try smalltalk, Taylor would freeze up and mutter a vague response that sounded pre-prepared, there would be an awkward pause and Vicky would try again a second later. She opened up the fridge… and had an idea.

"Hey, you want a beer?"

Taylor cocked her head to one side, eye narrowing.

"Won't your parents…?"

"Not home. Conference for independent hero groups over in Boston, won't be home for a day or so."

Taylor seemed to be sizing her up - what, imagining her alone in this house, no sister, no parents, all her friends out of town or too associated with Dean to be comfortable around?

"Sure. Could go for a beer."

Vicky handed one over, grabbed one for herself, turned around… and blinked. Taylor had just pulled off a manoeuvre of terrifying implications. She'd swirled the beer bottle until the interior fizzed alarmingly, used her golden teeth to crack off the metal top with a sharp 'ping', then pressed the neck of the bottle inside her mouth to let the fizzing contents explode downwards. The entire bottle vanished in less than three seconds. Taylor wiped off her lips, looking marginally more satisfied… then realised what she'd just done. In her limited defence, she'd been hanging out with Ahab (same person who taught her that little trick, as it turned out), and all her experiences had left her with a… relationship with alcohol. Not an addiction, more of a 'friends with benefits' situation. She only did it socially, that was how she justified it to herself. Vicky slowly clapped.

"...you want another one?"

Vicky could clearly see the conflict on her face. Was Taylor an alcoholic? She definitely seemed to want a beer, but didn't want to seem too greedy… in the end, it seemed the former impulse won out. Fair enough, she'd seen people with milder injuries develop worse dependencies.

"Sure. I'll be slower with this one."

"Oh, thanks. Parents might get suspicious if we drink everything."

Taylor paused, and seemed to be thinking of something. Oh? She was engaging? She was doing smalltalk? Vicky felt a tiny thrill of victory. Even if assisted by alcohol, the girl was coming out of her shell a bit! Yep, she still had people skills. They hadn't completely atrophied.

"...you know, my boss has this moonshine he shares sometimes."

"Sure you should be telling me that?"

Taylor froze, and Vicky grinned as they walked back to the sitting room.

"I'm jerking your chain, it's all good. Not the 1920s."

Taylor tightly smiled, silently thinking 'jerking your chain, who actually says that?'

"Right. So… the moonshine, it's weird. Guy makes it in his bathtub. No idea of the full recipe, but it'll melt your enamel off."

She paused.

"Actually, there's some pretty good mouthwash in it, so it might strengthen your enamel. Not sure."

Vicky whistled.

"Very nice. I'll pass on having any, but… wow. Sounds impressive."

Taylor seemed a little happier at having successfully engaged in smalltalk, and Vicky felt that stirring sense of victory once again. They settled down in the sitting room, and in a matter of moments the opening scenes of A Fistful of Dollars began to play. Vicky was in that odd paralysed state of the movie night host, she who provides the film and the venue to the eager audience. She watched the film closer than before, noticing every tiny flaw, every slow moment, every awkward delivery, and was terrified that Taylor would as well. She found herself glancing over every now and again, checking that Taylor hadn't fallen asleep. She hadn't. She looked oddly intense, if anything. Vicky settled back into the couch, hoping that the other girl was having a good time. She'd feel like a right bastard if she wasn't.

* * *​

She keeps looking at us.

Taylor was aware of this. Painfully so. She could practically feel Chorei slithering around in nervous motions. Taylor was trying to process the consequences of this attention - was she worried that Taylor was an alcoholic? Did she think Taylor wasn't having a good time? Or did she suspect something was wrong, that Taylor had something to hide that was of parahuman importance? She had no idea, and she wasn't eager to find out. The movie was enjoyable enough - clearly a little more dated that Good, the Bad and the Ugly, but still very competent. As it played onwards, and Taylor made her way through beer number two, Chorei started to relax very slightly, and Taylor with her.

'The Baxters over there… the Rojos there. Me right in the middle.'

'Where you do what?'

'Crazy bell ringer was right. There's money to be made in a place like this.'


Those words planted ideas. Taylor saw the Man with No Name striding around, manipulating people, leveraging everything to the point that he could profit to the best of his ability… while still keeping his moral record faintly clean. If she could pull something like that off, she'd be set up for life. She remembered the later film, the frantic hunt for buried gold… that'd be just the thing. Some buried treasure to find, some villains she could manipulate into fighting each other for her benefit. No - the fallout would be too great, the risks too high, she'd just get herself and dozens of others killed. And manipulating gangs felt like something Bisha would do. Chorei kept interjecting:

Goodness, this television is large.

It was.

Wait, why are the voices not matching the lips?

Taylor remained silent. She wasn't going to talk to the immortal nun inside her head, not while in polite company.

Oooh, I like his vest. We should acquire one, usurper.

'We' definitely weren't going to acquire anything of the sort. This was the medieval doublet all over again. Taylor wasn't going to abide Chorei's tomfoolery.

Oh my, that Ramon is a devil. But his moustache is rather…

Taylor tuned her out. Chorei apparently had a fondness for the Princess Bride, and now her taste in men seemed to mostly extend to those with good moustaches. Thinking of that movie made Taylor feel slightly more cheerful - Chorei's stories of first watching it were… interesting. She'd thought it would be like those nice Errol Flynn films, all swashbuckling adventure and men with open shirts. The metatextual stuff had gone right over her head, and she'd just forced her cultists to fast-forward through the modern scenes so she could skip to the sword fighting and any scene involving Inigo Montoya. She would have done it herself, but when excited she forgot how to work the remote. And Inigo Montoya made her very excited indeed. Still got that way, both with the remote and a certain Spaniard - Taylor cheered herself up with the memory of Chorei shrieking 'bring him back! The triangles summon him, push the triangles!'

Chorei kept talking, and eventually Taylor felt something snapping, something all the happy memories in the world couldn't repair immediately. She curtly asked for directions to the bathroom, primarily to have a little chat with Chorei dearest. A moment later, she was staring into the mirror.

Did you want to talk?

"Briefly. First, stop talking so much."

But I have questions!

"Ask them later. It's bad enough talking during a movie, but I can't actually reply to you without Vicky thinking I'm insane."

Hm. Don't see why you're complaining. You know this kind of thing can't happen again.

Taylor frowned.

She's too much of a threat. Let her come to the store, let her lose interest over time, and do not repeat this error.

"Thought you enjoyed her large TV. Want to go back to our tiny one?"

The television is pleasing. The company is not. She's smarter than she appears.

"So what. There's no evidence to connect me to… that."

And I thought I was perfectly secure in my tower, my existence unknown to the wider world.

"Hm. Look, just… let it go, alright? Let me enjoy tonight."

Hmph.

And as Taylor moved away, she realised something. A thought had been planted. Smarter than she appears… she seemed knowledgeable about a good few things. If this error was never to be repeated, if Taylor was resolute in not returning to this house or hanging out with this person… she might as well try and get some good out of it, right? A little information that a professional cape might be privileged to access… The beer gave her some extra confidence, but in all honesty, Taylor had been sitting on her hands for too long. Minding a tea shop was great fun, but it wasn't exactly a road trip across America or a panicked war across the length and breadth of Brockton Bay. She had itches. And those itches demanded action, even if that action might not be her smartest move. The film passed smoothly, scenes flying by in quick succession, bullets flying even faster. A brief dip came in the film, and Taylor paused it, leaning forwards in a thoughtful pose. Vicky looked twitchy - did she know something? Did he hear something? No going back now.

"All good?"

"Yeah, yeah. Just wanted to grab some more snacks. Hey, mind if I ask you something?"

"Sure, go nuts."

"What's the whole cape scene like right now? Just curious. I mean, I had no idea about this… Conflagration stuff before it happened, don't want to be caught off guard again."

Vicky blinked.

"...huh."

"What?"

"Just realised that you've never actually mentioned that I was a cape."

Taylor froze. She had to play this cool.

"Just took it as a given, I guess. Didn't want to shriek 'you're Glory Girl' and start asking for an autograph."

We could have sold her autograph and bought a new television.

"Well, thanks for not doing that, I guess. Anyway, cape scene… uh, it's tense. But quiet. People are just getting ready for anyone trying to come along from outside the city, not willing to fight each other too much in the interim. Mom thinks the Teeth might be coming back, though."

Taylor's eye narrowed. Feign ignorance, draw out some more information.

"Don't know much about them. They're with the Butcher, right?"

"Yeah. New Wave fought them once, way back in the 'bad old days' when Allfather and Marquis were running around. Not good to fight, apparently. 'Course, this was back when Angrboda was with them, they might be easier to fight off this time round."

Hm?

Taylor echoed Chorei's curiosity. Vicky looked a lot more energetic all of a sudden - liked talking about cape business, apparently. And as her next few sentences suggested, she knew her stuff. Taylor could see a perk to this little evening starting to blossom.

"Teeth used to just be a bunch of bandits, Butcher was the only thing holding them together. They'd lose all their members, but the Butcher would just drag together some more. They were small-time, is the point. Then, Angrboda showed up. No-one knows much about her, but she helped reshape the Teeth into a proper organisation. They became richer, more widespread… had some serious scuffles with the Khans in the West and the Fallen down South for territory. Big old biker-on-biker war. Mad Max stuff."

Taylor remembered seeing members of the Teeth out on the roads during her road trip. They were a savage bunch, she remembered that much… and had a certain look of wildness which set them apart from even the Khans. At least the Khans were just unstable hedonists, the Teeth looked more animalistic. If they were hedonists, Taylor didn't really want to know what their tastes were.

"Anyway. Angrboda made them way more efficient, seems to have had some influence over the Butcher, too. But, she went too far. Attracted too much attention, broke too many rules, started hunting capes out of costume… PRT got a kill order sent down, squad of troopers took her out years ago. Teeth are still big, but without Angrboda they're a lot more passive. Not many grand plans. Still, the Teeth act like a cult - mom mentioned they have some weird religion, pretty incoherent but still powerful enough to stick around among the members. Did some research on them a while back - I do this course on parahuman studies up at the college, so I can get hold of some pretty good resources. Apparently they think that being the Butcher is a state of mind, not an ability. So, if they work hard enough, they can one day become Butchers themselves."

She snorted.

"I know, I know. Insane. But some of them believe it. Oh, and they love wolves. Like, more than is healthy. No-one's sure why. Anyway, if they come to town, chances are everyone's going to call a truce and try to fight them off. So, not much need to worry. Just stay indoors, pay attention to police bulletins, that kind of thing."

Taylor waved that off. She wasn't interested in safety, she knew how to protect herself.

"Anything else interesting about them?"

Vicky gave her a look, a little curious about why Taylor was being so pushy most likely. Still… she liked talking about this, Taylor could see that much. And that meant she couldn't resist from delivering a little, vital tidbit.

"...well, there's probably going to be some idiots going after their hoard."

What.

"What?"

"You know, the Butcher's hoard? See, they're totally nomadic. And the Butcher being the Butcher means that properly wiping them out is impossible. A while back, Butcher just started… hoarding stuff. Gold, artwork, artefacts, anything with value. All stolen. People want it back, but what are they going to do, fight the main body of the Teeth? See, my professors think it's a power play. Show off all your wealth, attract some idiots, and you have some powerful examples every time you enter a city. They come along, some idiot tries to rob them, gets publicly executed… powerful entrance. Last guy got crucified over the Interstate."

Her excited energy collapsed inwards, becoming something more sullen and angry. Vicky clenched her teeth.

"They're animals. Which is why no-one wants them in town. You don't need to worry about them, though, no way the city's going to tolerate them, especially not after… well, everything."

She shook her head.

"Sorry, rambled a bit."

Taylor smiled. And this time, it seemed faintly genuine. Certainly felt like it. The movie started up again, and Taylor could barely pay attention. She had ideas. Terrible, terrible ideas… but ideas nonetheless. A voice in her head groaned.

Oh dear. You're about to try and get us both killed, aren't you?

Chorei may have had a point there. Taylor needed to do some research.

* * *​

As Taylor set off into the night, Vicky found herself thinking. She'd heard some things from that bathroom - the walls in this house weren't as thick as they appeared, and without any distractions it was hard to ignore any sounds that another might produce. Still, maybe Taylor was just nervous, maybe talking to herself was how she coped. Vicky had found some not insignificant satisfaction in how she'd opened up over the evening, gone from giving monosyllabic responses to being… well, vaguely human-sounding. Even if the beer helped, Vicky felt good for having given a scarred, lonely girl a fairly enjoyable evening. But that cape talk… it had awakened something. Not so much with the Teeth - that was largely information she'd found years back. An attempt to live up to her parents, find out about their old enemies, talk to them about the glory days… turned out no-one had any happy memories about those days, and all Vicky had really achieved was one very awkward dinner conversation. Anyway, that wasn't what had gotten her thinking. Looking closely at Taylor, she saw something about her scars, something that triggered an old memory, one brought to the surface when she mentioned her college course. She logged onto her computer, crunching on a few leftover pretzels. Forum alerts, message requests, emails… she filtered through them all, finding some old PDFs sent her way by a teacher. She found her fingers itching, and resisted the urge to pull out the weird charm from underneath her bed, to roll it around and enjoy its contours. No, she had research to do.

Vicky tended to go through phases of researching different heroes, villains, capes of all stripes. American capes were her bread and butter, but foreign capes occasionally piqued her interest. After seeing Lung transform and fight, she looked up his past, and that led her to Kyushu, and that led her… to her. She opened up the article. Black Kaze. The wind of misfortune, demon of Kyushu, wanderer of the scarred wastelands of rural Japan. She was a monster, plain and simple… though, for all her monstrousness, she lacked much in the way of concrete data. No-one knew why she'd snapped, why she'd gone around killing people, and no-one knew why she'd given up at the end. The article discussed that final battle. The mad cape had moved from the ruins of Kyushu upwards, carving a bloody path before her. She was silent and fast, easily passing by government blockades and any cape resistance. No clue why she'd suddenly left her usual haunts, but she seemed relentless. Black Kaze had confronted an unknown parahuman in the middle of the burning ruins of Okuma, a town in Fukushima prefecture.

There weren't many photos, and almost all of them were grainy things, not much in the way of detail. Black Kaze was a tiny sharp smear, and the parahuman she'd fought was a shining beacon in the burning night. A mass of scar tissue wrapped in old European armour, multiple enormous centipedes bursting from his torso. No idea what his deal was - one suspicion was that he was a rogue biotinker creation, or a regenerator whose power went out of control. Either way, the cape tentatively named 'Yakushima's Ogre' after his first known appearance had fallen in Okuma, chopped into uncountable pieces. There was one photo of Black Kaze standing over his corpse, taken by a brave (and idiotic) reporter who'd managed to get close. The only reason he wasn't killed was that Black Kaze seemed to have become inactive, unresponsive to the world around her,. She brought up that image now… and there they were. All over her arms and chest were scars, each one shining a bright, almost luminescent silver. From her nose emerged bursts of steam or smoke. And her face… every other photo showed her as emotionless. But here she looked saddened. As though she'd just lost something very precious. Vicky ignored the expression, focused on the scars… eyewitness accounts suggested that these scars were unnaturally tough. Black Kaze had gone from dodging everything thrown her way to being able to grab Yakushima's Ogre's sword with her bare hands, hauling him into the air with unnatural strength. A definite evolution of her powers - every report suggested she had no capacity to do this previously. Combined with the mass of shining scar tissue which made up her adversary, it had inspired… debates.

She turned to her board of madness, and pinned a new note to the wall. A tiny idea, but one that might blossom into something greater. She'd need to do more research to be sure, but she had a good feeling about this. It could explain a great deal of things regarding Ordeal, and would raise disturbing questions that she didn't think anyone had been asking. In the half-darkness of the wardrobe, the yellow post-it note almost glowed. And on its surface read the words:

Contagious powers?
 
136 - Tinker, Taylor, Soldier, Spy (Apocrypha)
136 - Tinker, Taylor, Soldier, Spy

Taylor had no idea why Sanagi had decided to invite her out here, of all places. Captain's Hill had a nice park, sure, but it was way out of both of their usual stomping grounds. Taylor hobbled up the hill, her knee protesting intermittently. It was getting better over time, but each step still produced a dull ache which she desperately hoped would go away one day. Well, she'd settle for making the limp unnoticeable, so no-one could even try to take advantage of it. There was a part of her which was oddly insulted at the damn limb. She'd had flaming nails stuck into her, for crying out loud, and somehow the idle leg-snapping that Bisha inflicted with the minimum level of enthusiasm necessary for a leg-snapping was the injury that threatened to stick around for years. Bloody fantastic. She kept hobbling up, the park coming into view. It was a gloomy day, and humid to boot. As she walked, Taylor tried to reflect on her time with Vicky. It was… hard to get her bearings with those memories. She'd had fun - right? She'd enjoyed being around someone her own age doing something that didn't end with violence or the preparations for violence. She'd definitely enjoyed the beer. And she'd been downright intrigued by the mentions of the 'Butcher's hoard' - stupid name, but the idea was fascinating.

She hadn't resolved to go after it, of course. There were limits to her confidence, and robbing the Butcher lay a little beyond them. Still… the idea of doing one last job to make all the money she'd ever need was appealing to her. Nice and final. Pleasingly decisive. Her curiosity demanded that she do a little research, at least scout out the possibility - and if the Teeth were coming to town, it wouldn't be all that inadvisable to learn about their capes, their strategies. If learning where they hid their enormous pile of loot came along with that knowledge, eh, so be it. So, she'd called up Sanagi - nothing illegal, she just wanted some data on the Teeth, how they operated and who they fielded. Should be easy enough for a cop like her to get . Her own research had been stymied by the fact that the Teeth weren't exactly well-documented. Wikis openly proclaimed that they only knew so much about their current cape roster, and given that the entire group wore gruesome outfits bestrewn with grisly trophies, it was hard to even tell when a new cape had shown up. This 'Angrboda' person that Vicky had talked about like she was common knowledge was barely mentioned at all, just an old member who died in a poorly-documented incident. And thus, Sanagi had seemed the best course of action.

But if she insisted on coming up here to talk about it… maybe not as useful as Taylor thought, if she thought meeting here was remotely a good idea. Her knee was aching up a storm, and she shambled to the preapproved bench (and who established a specific bench), slumping down with a groan of relief. Chorei groaned along with her, having shared the pain of the knee on the way up. They waited for a moment, enjoying the view over the city, before a figure in a trench coat sat down next to them. Taylor's insects investigated, and she frowned.

"Did you buy a trench coat?"

"So what if I did."

"You must be boiling under that thing."

Silence. And then, a hesitant unbuttoning. Taylor turned to see Sanagi sweating bullets. That trench coat was way too warm for this weather, yet she adamantly insisted on wearing it. Something was definitely wrong here.

"Do you have the information?"

"Yeah. All on here."

A single USB stick was placed on the bench, and Taylor squirrelled it away into the deepest recesses of her jacket. Sanagi seemed to be working up the nerve to say something.

"...I can't get you anything else."

A raised eyebrow.

"Why? Not that it's a problem, but… why?"

"It's a long story."

"Turk's minding the shop today."

A pause.

"Well…"

* * *​

Hannah slid out of her car smoothly, trying to keep her suit as clean as possible. She almost never got to wear this thing, and wanted to relish it as much as she could - and relishing a good suit generally involved that suit not being besmirched by the grime of the world. She surveyed the building before her - even as BBPD stations went, this one was fairly grim. Pre-fabricated, dropped down from above with very little sense for the surrounding area. Where the Rig looked like something from a few decades in the future, this station looked to be an equal distance in the past. She walked through clunking revolving doors, into a dull brown lobby with flickering fluorescent lights, feet squeaking on old linoleum. She had to remember to emote with her mouth at the receptionist - and to not constantly adjust her cap. She knew it was a little unprofessional to wear a cap indoors, but the scars from repeated deviancy testing were… noticeable. And she'd never quite mustered the will to display them openly, not like Armsmaster. A pass came her way, and the squeaking of shoes on linoleum resumed, beige corridors spreading outwards before her leading to offices full of officers. Hannah tried to ignore the curious stares - they'd noticed the cap, already pegged her as a PRT agent. Her weapon, currently in the form of a particularly sharp pen (hey, it qualified as a weapon, damn thing could puncture a throat like that), twitched irritably. It wanted to be something bigger, something more capable of inflicting violence, if only as a precautionary measure. She resisted the urge. Barely. The pen did become a hell of a lot sharper as she walked down the hallway.

In time, she came to the reason she'd schlepped out here. Another beige office, much like the others, with a whining printer and huge beige computers scattered like monoliths on crowded desks. Some officers looked her way, others paid no mind, and one glanced up very quickly before freezing briefly. Hm. She checked nameplates - ah. Here she was. Hannah strolled over all casual-like (taken her ages to learn how to do that for PR events. Kids tended to get alarmed when you rigidly marched up to them with a gun, no matter the context). A smile creaked across her face, and she had to make a conscious effort to not crinkle her eyes excessively. Not her fault she was well-practised at emoting with a mask.

"Etsuko Sanagi, right?"

Quick nodding. The cop looked nervous. Very nervous. Though, she wasn't sweating, and oddly enough, wasn't blinking all that much. Strange. Eh, to each their own. She grabbed a chair and sat down, still smiling.

"Agent Hannah Washington. So, you've heard about this liaison thing?"

Sanagi cleared her throat.

"Uh, yeah."

She abruptly seemed to snap out of whatever reverie she'd been in, and a perfectly professional expression crossed her face as her voice levelled out.

"Yes, that's me. Didn't expect you here today, sorry if I seemed surprised."

Hm. Nice and professional. Hannah could see herself working well with this particular officer.

"Sorry about that, must have been a mix-up with the schedules. Still, here now. Want to get to work?"

Best to be businesslike in these circumstances. People tended to appreciate it - especially people like Sanagi, if her initial assessment was correct.

"Sure. What records did you want to access?"

"Mostly stuff on the Khans for now, some other stuff later."

Sanagi seemed to relax a little - ah, made sense, the Khans were largely mundane, only a few parahumans concentrated right at the top. Most of the Khans would never even see one of their own parahumans. And a mundane gang was probably much more her speed than something more… peculiar. Like, say, Ordeal's gang. Minutes passed, files were acquired, coffee was poured and consumed and poured again. Sanagi was quiet, but efficient. She found everything necessary in very little time, but hesitated to offer much in the way of new observations. Hannah had spent enough time around rookies to know when they had an observation but weren't willing to say it out loud. If this Sanagi was maybe in the running to be a trooper… eh, might as well. Seemed the decent thing to do.

"So, this cape, Geryon, we don't know an enormous amount about him, but his remains were collected by Khans and we found traces of Khan insignias on the remains of his clothing. Now, Geryon might have had a connection to Ordeal's gang."

Sanagi seemed to be considering something as Hannah spoke.

"There aren't any other records of Khans in the city around that time - a few showed up in the Conflagration, but before that? Nothing. Whoever this guy was, he was alone. So we're looking into some people found around the scene, some… libertarian militia. Just two names to work from, Ahab and Tay-"

Sanagi spoke, loudly and confidently - good on her, nice to see someone come out of their shell.

"Wait, if the Khans collected his remains and there were insignias found on him, maybe he still had connections? They wouldn't head out to pick up some outcast, right?"

Hannah mulled this over. It made sense… she had been hoping to find out more about this libertarian militia, but Sanagi had sparked an idea or two. She put the militia aside for now. Not like it was going anywhere, they'd been uninvestigated for months, if they had anywhere to go they'd already gone. A few days delay on hunting them wouldn't be too disastrous. She scanned some more documents, and… there. By broadening the net, comparing data from multiple sites, she found something interesting.

"Hey, look at this - so, nine Khans showed up in Brockton to collect their friend's remains. But if we look outwards, there's a town where twelve bikers were seen, some resident called up and complained about the noise. Khans aren't too common around here, so we can assume they're the same group."

She stared at a map, trying to piece things together. She reviewed the data on the bikers who'd come to collect his remains - it'd been from the police morgue, so they appeared on CCTV footage. She peered at their jackets - Ashland Khans. A finger traced a line from Ashland to Brockton - long way. Sanagi's hunch was right. No way they'd travel all that way for a no-name outcast. She gave the officer an appreciative smile, one that she very slightly returned.

"...let's see… more sightings, more sightings… always a dozen. Three went missing before they got to Brockton. Last time all twelve of them were seen together was here, and then they must have split up."

Sanagi interjected.

"How relevant is this?"

"Oh? Well… you got me thinking. If Geryon was collected by this many Khans, he clearly had some importance. And if he was associated with Ordeal, then maybe the Khans are too. Makes me suspicious that three of them just vanished mid-way on their long journey. Might be nothing, but hey, strike while the iron's hot, right?"

Back to the map. The town the full dozen had been seen in was small, not many ways in or out. If they weren't riding along winding backroads - which didn't seem likely, those choppers probably died a gruesome death if the ground was too sodden - then they could only have gone in two directions. Nine rode onwards to Brockton. Three… maybe turned back. One town up from this last one, back along the highway. Weird name… Vandeerleuwe. She pointed it out, and Sanagi leaned forward, her posture tense.

"Never heard of that place."

"Nor have I. Hold up, could you look up some of the records for that place? Just want to check if there were any reports of disturbances - they might not have reported them as Khans, but if the dates match up…"

Minutes passed, and… nothing came. Hannah looked up to see Sanagi returning empty-handed. She raised a single eyebrow.

"Find anything?"

Sanagi looked faintly crestfallen.

"Nothing. At all. Vandeerleuwe didn't report anything on those dates… and all the dates around it for years. Best I got was a speeding ticket from two years ago, and that was a highway trooper, not the town's own police force."

Now that was strange. Her very sharp pen twitched.

"That's unnatural. Hold up, just want to do some research…"

Webpages flicked up on Sanagi's beige computer. Vandeerleuwe. Tiny population that barely changed over the years, basically abandoned to the wilds at this point. Nothing major to say about it - practically a retirement village. But something was still wrong. If it was a retirement village, why did the population not change over the years? If no-one was coming in, and people living there were pretty old, why was the population not decreasing? She brought up satellite images, comparing them year by year. Vandeerleuwe didn't look tiny from up here. Hell, it looked like it was growing. Over the years, more houses were built, more trailers were parked, and there was no sign of decay about the place. There was no way the recorded population was accurate, people were definitely living here. And a town this size didn't just get by in perfect peace, the police always had something to record. There were always a few robberies, a mugging, a domestic, a suicide, something which the police had to report on. She could see why this place had flown under the radar, why no-one had noticed - tiny population, retirement village, wasn't uncommon for there to be close to zero crime. If people could barely manage to shuffle to the front door for the newspaper, it was pretty hard to go on a murder spree, or engage in grand theft auto.

Something was definitely wrong here. The town looked well-populated, and if the population numbers were this off, the crime records this empty, it meant that most of the inhabitants were lying to the authorities. No way this kind of thing could happen by accident over so many years. She remembered reading about Ordeal's gang, the observations on some of their bases of operations. They seemed like a cult, and many of their members were drawn from areas with small populations or a limited PRT/police presence, where cult cells could turn into pulsing tumours, ready to metastasise across the whole of America. Vandeerleuwe fit that profile to a T. The idea of the place being some new Jonestown came to mind - it would explain the false census and crime records, certainly. It wasn't too far away, too. Long-range tiltrotor could head out there in maybe an hour. She grinned. She'd found something.

"You know, that was a pretty good hunch - wouldn't have looked into the Khan angle otherwise. Just wanted to cover all bases, you know, wouldn't have looked so widely."

Sanagi didn't look especially pleased at that. Ah, well, some people just couldn't handle praise.

"Seriously, good job. Say, want to head out with me, say, day after tomorrow? Long-range tiltrotor's on standby, shouldn't take too long to go there and back. Just need to file all this with my superiors. We go in, check out the town, back in time for dinner?"

She was obviously conflicted.

"You know what, don't need to answer now, here's my number - I can look into some other things here if you're too busy, not like the town is going anywhere. About that libertarian militia…"

Sanagi snatched her number up.

"No, no, it's fine, Vandeerleuwe sounds good."

"Oh, you pronounce that last 'w' as a 'v'?"

She briefly stiffened.

"...just a guess. Could be wrong."

"Eh, we'll find out the right way soon, huh?"

Hours had passed, time slipping away as they immersed themselves in piles of files, reams of maps, dozens of pages of statistics and satellite images that Sanagi's huge computer was struggling to handle. They kept looking into things regarding the Khans and Ordeal's gang. The data on the Merchants came up, lists of disappearances and drug busts gone awry. With a few calls, Hannah procured the PRT files on the incidents involving parahumans. Skidmark had vanished and was presumed dead - his profile didn't support lying low and letting things happen over his head, he'd managed to claw his way up to the top of that gang, wrestling leadership away from Squealer, no way he'd just let the current calm endure without incident. Mush was still making his way to the North Atlantic Garbage Patch - crashed in the Caribbean at this point, though, got in a conflict with some mercenary forces. Still, was back on his way outwards, having apparently devoured several cocktail bars and weapons caches. The two of them shared a quick laugh over the image of his garbage body (being both a body that was made of garbage, and a body with a quality somewhere around garbage-level) shuffling into the harbour, a sharp scythe-thing protruding from his 'head' like a bizarre unicorn horn. Squealer had vanished too, and presumably shared the same fate as Skidmark. She'd led the Merchants before, if Skidmark was gone she'd probably try and take that title back.

Merchants were gone, then. One interesting detail came up when police and PRT records were placed side by side. Some Merchant, a well-known troublemaker to the BBPD, one Brent DeNeuve, had been reported missing a little while before the Conflagration. His apartment building had burned to the ground, surprisingly few bodies in the aftermath, though. A burning building had been fairly passe then, but after the Conflagration… who knew? Maybe the Merchants had some kind of civil war, some lieutenants fighting others, some loyal to Skidmark and others loyal to Ordeal? If so, what camp was Brent in? BBPD resources came to rescue again, pointing to some testimony from surviving Merchants who said that Brent was involved in distributing the 'grapes' which had so captivated the gang, which were solidly connected to Ordeal. So… a building burned in a manner similar to the buildings at the end of the whole crisis, but the one who presumably died was loyal to Ordeal? This raised questions. Hannah promised herself to look further into this. If civil strife could occur in Ordeal's gang, loyalists turning traitor, then maybe there were people with insights into his operation, insights that the PRT distinctly lacked.

The rest of the day was uneventful, save for one incident that Hannah remembered quite clearly. She'd been walking back from the restroom, only to catch the tail end of a conversation between a detective and Officer Sanagi. By itself it wasn't remarkable, but the contents of the conversation piqued her interest.

"...a dream journal, they really help with this stuff."

"Still not sure what any of it meant, though. Something to do with tuna, though."

"Well, that's where the journal comes - oh, hey, PRT right?"

The conversation had devolved into pleasantries at that point. But cops talking about dream journals… hell, Velocity should have fun with that, the guy used to work with the BBPD back in the day. With the possibility of some entertaining break-room banter on her mind, she swung back into her car and out onto the open road. The sun had set, and she was left alone with her thoughts in the gathering night. She had a name, she had a target. Vandeerleuwe. She'd head out there the day after tomorrow, see what was what. If she was lucky, maybe she'd find some traces of Ordeal's influence - maybe she'd even find those three Khans, if she was especially lucky. This was real detective work, the kind of stuff she never got to do, and she got to drag around a PRT hopeful! Hell, she might even pack some sandwiches. Colleagues always seemed to appreciate them back on the Rig.

She couldn't wait.

* * *​

"...so I'm heading out tomorrow."

Oh no, they know, they know, they know… we're doomed. Completely doomed.

Taylor processed all of that. Agent Washington had mentioned Ahab by name, had begun to say Taylor's. This wasn't good. Not good at all. She wasn't sure what they could pin on them, what crimes they could unveil, but there were certainly some. She could imagine the scene - the PRT placing before her a file detailing her crimes in exacting detail. A choice, either let the crimes drag her down with them, or join up with the Wards and find absolution. That is, assuming they found out about her powers. Even if they didn't, the situation was still grim. Juvie, the foster care system, her friends locked up for God-knows how long, Sanagi's career over, Turk and Ahab deported… but something was wrong.

"Why didn't she mention your name?"

Sanagi froze.

"...I wasn't interrogated by them."

"And we didn't tell them our names, they just pulled them from facial recognition software - or, that's what Ahab thinks. They could have done that to you while you were asleep, not sure if there's any laws against it."

She pondered this. A solution snapped into her mind, and it wasn't a particularly nice one.

"They already know."

"What?"

"They know you were there. Maybe this is some kind of infil- no, that can't be it. It's obvious that they know, we'd figure that out almost immediately. And why would they make you liaison for this case?"

Sanagi shrugged helplessly. The trench coat and secrecy suddenly made a lot more sense - she didn't want to be followed. No luck there. Too many angles to cover, too many places they could be observed from. A drone could be up there, in the cloudy sky, staring down impassively from a height too distant for her swarm to reach. Didn't seem unreasonable for tinkertech.

"...wait. If they know we know, then this is deliberate. They're sending a message."

She started gesticulating, warming to her theme, nervous energy making her more expressive.

"Without your access to BBPD resources, we couldn't have found Brent, or Bisha's victims, or the place where that deal went down, or Chorei's past. If you weren't around, we'd have been completely lost. Thanks again, by the way."

Sanagi preened a little.

"Ahab and I are going to be under observation, if they know who we are. So, no more police resources for us. They've paralysed us without forcing us into a corner… somehow. Anything we get up to now will be more clumsy, less accurate. And they've accomplished that without actually attacking us. But, by putting you on the investigation, you can steer them away from us, keep the heat off."

"But why? Why would they do that?"

"I don't know! Maybe it's just a power move, maybe they're tolerating us but don't want us to do anything else - at least for now. Maybe they genuinely don't know and this is all an accident. Or maybe they want to follow up on our own investigation, maybe this is a way to give one of their own agents some backup in the field. Maybe there are cultists at Vandeerleuwe, relatives of the people who lived there - maybe there are more giants now, or something else. You have experience there, you know the town and how to escape it. The agent doesn't."

"Seems like a very complicated way to achieve what a simple interrogation could. They could have whole files on this if they interrogated us, wouldn't need to dance around the point by doing all… this."

"I know, it seems ridiculous to me too. But the point is that we're paralysed now."

She paused.

"...and I think we should cut off contact. Don't want you getting dragged in unnecessarily. Do what you can on the inside, but I understand if you can't do much."

Sanagi snorted a quick laugh.

"Christ, I just had a few months left…"

"Hm?"

"Police has health checkups every six months. I missed the last one because of the Conflagration, once the next one happens… I'm out. They'll find my… unique features. And the eyes. I've been wearing a lot of sunglasses lately, seems to work on my colleagues. Won't work for long."

"Will they force you to leave?"

"No parahumans in the BBPD. If there were, you'd be technically subject to two organisations at once - PRT handles you whether you like it or not, so the police inevitably cut you loose."

"Any plans?"

"None. Might join the Protectorate… well, I thought I might, don't know now. Mother won't shut up about the pension plan, though. Private investigator's out, no way I'd break into that business without being a detective. Might go corporate, look into doing a security gig. It wouldn't be glamorous, but it'd pay the mortgage."

She looked into the distance wistfully.

"If we're cutting off contact after this, just until things blow over… I liked being a cop. I like enforcing the law, I like investigating crime, I like bringing justice. Cliche, I know, but… I enjoyed it."

She smiled sadly at Taylor.

"One last investigation for me. Then… I don't know. Might as well make it count."

"You don't want to run away or anything?"

"What's the point. If the PRT knows about me and you, they could come down at any time. I try to pack my bags and run, they'd be waiting outside my front door before I could get downstairs."

They fell into an uneasy silence. Taylor felt guilty. Sanagi liked being a cop, and Taylor, in her own way, had taken that away from her. Sanagi had powers now, sure, but she had never fixated on them. Despite having a skull for a head (well, more so than the average person), she didn't seem to have changed enormously. Less angry, less perpetually bitter, but still the same old Sanagi. Being a cape wouldn't suit her - in that regard, the two of them were peas in a pod. Too misshapen to fit into the cape scene, too damaged to fit into the mundane scene. Taylor had contented herself with this, rationalised that she wanted to move on anyway. Sanagi… Taylor just didn't know about her. Maybe she'd be fine, or maybe she'd collapse like Ahab did after her defining job came to an end. She had a brief vision of alcoholic Sanagi, then quietly filed that away into the pile of 'nightmares that must never, ever come true'. She'd never forgive herself if that happened.

She'd been paralysed. The PRT knew who she was, and knew enough that they weren't just going to arrest her. Questions raged around her, and she couldn't pick a single one to fixate on for long enough to construct an answer. Why? How? What else did they know? If they knew even a hint of what she had been doing, if they knew about the Flame of Frenzy and Bisha and all the rest, why was it ever allowed to happen? She knew that they were a strained organisation, barely keeping the peace at times, constantly struggling against irresistible entropy in the form of constant new triggers and endless Endbringer attacks. But they would have to be catastrophically incompetent to ignore everything she'd encountered. And what she'd seen at the Rig… it suggested that they weren't quite at that level.

Something bigger was going on here. And she'd been cut off from the person that had, more or less, been at her side constantly since the first attack on Chorei's tower. They'd gone to Brent DeNeuve together, lived on a protein farm together briefly, she'd been the one to act on Taylor's order to summon Lung, the two of them had gone to Vandeerleuwe, Madison, Mound Moor… now she thought about it, Sanagi had possibly been one of her most constant companions. No, not companions. Friends. Sanagi was her friend. And the PRT had neatly severed her from Taylor's life. This would possibly be the last time they'd meet for some time, maybe forever if things went truly horribly. Sanagi had always made the law an ally to them, made its resources open to their perusal. Now, she had no connections to the PRT or the police. Well, except for…

If we're going down the same train of thought, and I think we are, don't. We agreed to cut off contact.

They had agreed no such thing, and Chorei knew it, was trying to bluster her way out of the situation she felt encroaching. Still… she set those thoughts aside, and tried to enjoy being in Sanagi's company. The clouds parted, briefly, and a brilliant blue sky spread before them, hanging over the city they'd saved together. Sanagi smiled.

"I don't regret what we did. Don't beat yourself up about it."

She tried to laugh casually, but it came out sounding forced.

"You still have one Japanese person to talk to, I suppose. Even if she is a little out of date."

Tell her that she looks like a frog when she sweats that much. And also that we're all doomed.

"Chorei thinks you look like a frog when you sweat. And we're all doomed."

"...well, if she's that bitter for long enough, maybe her head will turn into a skull too."

Her joke makes no sense, I don't have a head anymore. She helped see to that. And her Japanese sounds like a peasant gabbling.

"She's insulting me again, isn't she."

"Yeeeep."

The three of them fell silent and tried to enjoy the sunshine while it lasted.
 
137 - Harm-Bidder (Apocrypha)
137 - Harm-Bidder

Taylor poured herself another cup of tea. It was… oh God, she didn't actually know how many cups she'd had, she'd started measuring by pots. And this was pot number four. She'd been hobbling to and from the bathroom for hours now, and yet for some reason she just kept drinking more tea. It wasn't even the good stuff, this was mostly from a crummy box of indefinable breakfast tea that she'd shamefully purchased from a nearby supermarket. Felt wrong to sacrifice Turk's good stuff to the altar of her own neurosis. She grimaced as a small mound of gritty granules flooded her mouth - she'd come to the end of this cup, too. That meeting with Sanagi had shaken her up, convinced her that something very wrong was happening… but she had no ability to confront that wrongness, no capacity to shove it under an ice lake, feed it to a deranged stoner, or to break its ego and rip it open in a thousand different ways. She put aside thoughts of fighting the PRT for now. If they wanted her arrested, they could have found charges by now - or worse, found out about her ability. It wasn't like she was especially subtle with it. Either way, there was nothing she could do now. No way of fighting them or making their attention shift elsewhere. Sanagi could run interference, but that could only provide so much leeway. She turned her attention back to the Teeth, to the data Sanagi had risked exposure to deliver to her.

The Teeth were a combination of blind savagery and ruthless cunning. When entrenched in a city, they were a starving wolf that ripped at everything around them, causing as much trouble as possible before moving on. But they displayed a frightening capacity for forward planning when the situation called for it. Ergo, the advance guard. BBPD protocols for the Teeth were mostly reactive, based on trying to contain damage when it appeared, leaving full-on assaults for the PRT to accomplish. But there was still good data on their movements and patterns. Before entering a city, the Teeth would usually send an advance guard ahead - pre-existing cells of Teeth members and sympathisers, typically concentrated in underground fighting rings or in groups posing as boxing clubs, would act as backup for a single member of the Butcher's own court. A parahuman would come along, organise the cells, and start to prepare for the main event. Safehouses, supplies, prospective targets, potential problems… they'd start out as scouts, then become troublemakers as the Butcher approached, softening certain targets up before the main body could deliver a killing blow.

Taylor saw an opportunity there. As a nomadic group, the Teeth probably needed good intel on an area before attacking it, they didn't have the numbers to afford winging it. Maybe if she got in the way of that intel, intercepted this parahuman and either cut off or hijacked communications to the Butcher's court. Or, worst case, steal as much intelligence as she could. If all went well, she'd be able to dictate where they went, could be lying in wait for them in their safehouse. And presumably that same safehouse would contain the hoard. Her plans were derailed as a familiar sound came to her - the merry jingling of the doorbell, the sound of the door opening, but no footsteps crossing the wooden floor. She internally grimaced.

Splendid, more of this.

"Hey, Vicky."

"Hey Taylor! How's it going?"

"Alright. You?"

"Pretty good, pretty good. Had a hankering for some tea, though - think you could surprise me again?"

Now this Taylor understood. She moved automatically, opening tea caddies and spooning combinations of leaves into a cast iron teapot - one of her favourites - and began to bring one of the kettles back up to the boil. She was hopeless with small talk, she recognised that, but with tea she was at least vaguely competent. Particularly a rather splendid first flush Darjeeling that she'd been interested in working with. Biscuits were withdrawn, specifically, some rather fine ginger biscuits that she'd baked earlier that day. She had a lot of time alone in the shop, business being a little slow given the whole 'city being overrun with monsters' thing, and had decided she might as well start making her own biscuits - seemed better than just buying huge packets of the things. The ginger would, ideally, pair well with the tea. She'd found that if you baked the biscuits to just the right level of crumbliness, they retained their structural integrity post-dunking while giving the tea a vague hint of ginger to flavour it. First time she'd made a batch like this, she'd eaten the whole thing before realising that she should probably be selling them. It was odd - she felt hopeful that Vicky would enjoy them. She didn't feel that way very often, mostly around her friends. Very eager to impress them, but not someone her own age, not for a long time at least.

Vicky performed the dunking ritual, crunched down… and hummed appreciatively. Taylor felt relief wash over her in an awesome wave, and she polished a few teacups with rather a bit more cheerfulness than usual.

Ah, she enjoyed them? That is… satisfactory, I suppose.

Oh, right. Chorei had come up with most of the recipe - apparently Senpou had, in the early days, demanded that all monks and nuns rotated through several duties, a practice still maintained by a number of Zen monasteries. Chorei had served as cook rather too many times, and had developed a painful aversion to overly plain food. Centuries of white rice had driven her a little mad, it seemed. And thus, she had forced herself to become talented at making spiced food. Ginger biscuits apparently fell under that umbrella. Taylor set aside the nightmare of centuries of rice, and paid attention - Vicky had said something.

"So… you know, you actually got me thinking the other night."

"Hm?"

"About the Teeth. Is it… cool if I run some of my ideas by you? If I don't talk about them, I don't know if they sound stupid or not, and it's… a little embarrassing when the former is true, and I only find out during a class."

Taylor could understand that, at least. Back in Winslow, the mere idea of having a class's attention riveted entirely on her would risk a small panic attack. But wouldn't there be someone else she'd rather… oh. Sister in the PRT, parents maybe still out of town, boyfriend dead. Hm. She shrugged.

"Sure, fine by me."

"OK, cool. So… I've been interested in power granters. You know, like Othala, Teacher, those kinds of people."

Taylor detected something dangerous on the horizon and focused on her teacups.

"...uh-huh."

"Now, power granters work pretty weirdly, not all of them are the same, there's always some kind of weirdness. And in the literature, there's usually a division between people that grant 'powers' and people that… well, change bodies and create the illusion of new powers. A biotinker can make someone tougher, doesn't mean they're a power granter. Even if they make someone capable of spitting acid, that just means they're a good biotinker, doesn't imply anything parahuman about their creation."

"Sure."

"But some guys have been looking at breaking that down, looking at these weird cases where the barrier seems to be more hazy. Body alteration accompanied by power granting, real full-fledged parahuman powers, not just simulations of them."

She seemed to realise something, and fell silent for a moment.

"Sorry, I was going to talk about Ordeal, I didn't-"

Taylor processed that. Did she think Taylor was… oh. She thought Taylor had been injured by the Conflagration. She had no idea.

In a rather strange way, this is quite funny.

Taylor agreed.

That wasn't an invitation to keep interacting with her, even a stopped clock is right twice a day.

Chorei didn't seem to realise the irony in that last saying, and Taylor wasn't going to point it out. Not like the nun was going to embarrass herself at some social function, the only one witnessing this was Taylor. Plus, keeping it secret made it funnier.

"No, go ahead. I don't mind."

Her slightly lighter tone seemed to convince Vicky, and the cape kept talking.

"So, I've looked at some of the reports, looks like Ordeal was good at taking people and altering their bodies, even giving them powers, in a few cases. Fire from their eyes, some types of space or time warping in a few cases, that sort of thing. Beyond what normal biotinkers can create."

"Sure, I follow."
"And I'm looking into the possibility of other capes maybe having similar abilities that they just… kept hidden, or something. You talking about the Teeth made me think of Angrboda, so I looked her up - seemed to do power granting. But there was a twist - multiple people demonstrated granted powers at multiple locations all at once. And all the powers were fairly potent. Which is pretty unheard of for a power granter, there's usually a limit on range, number of affected people, and the stronger the power the shorter the time it can be active, the less people it can be applied to, usually. Plus, her powers were accompanied by body alteration. I can't find anyone else who's really written about this in detail, connected these different parahumans, might be a thesis in it, huh?"

"...aren't you my age?"

"Hey, might as well get started early! But yeah, imagine if there was a whole category of parahumans that's never been properly explored, a variant on power-granters that can actually create new parahumans, albeit with a pretty big cost. Maybe even contagious powers - it's a weird idea, but maybe some people can do it, maybe Ordeal could. Make people with powers who can make more people with powers. Probably a limit of some kind, but there are some capes who can make self-replicating things - guy that made the Machine Army's a good example, Bonesaw too. So, still within the realms of possibility. Still, hard to get data - Ordeal's not active anymore, and Angrboda died years back. Some suspected guy out in Japan, connected to Black Kaze, but that's about it. It's shaky evidence, but it feels weird that no-one else has explored this - hard to find too many definite universal limits on powers, there's only a few laws which apply to every cape, so it doesn't seem too ridiculous that powers like these could emerge. And their potential seems pretty impressive."

A thought struck Taylor.

"You've just named villains. Aren't there any heroes with powers like this?"

"...huh. No, I don't think so. Couldn't find any mentions of them."

She hovered to the counter, bearing her empty plate and pot, and leaned over conspiratorially.

"I'll level with you, though, PRT probably wouldn't make it public. Permanent bodily alterations, maybe mental alterations, doesn't strike me as very heroic, you know? They'd probably just keep them locked up, never let them go out and… anyway, capes like that wouldn't work well for the PR guys. And, well, PR is two-thirds of PRT."

Vicky laughed weakly. Taylor opened her mouth to chuckle, but stopped - she'd been intending to chuckle, yet she could hear nothing but raucous, cackling laughter, and mumbled words in… oh, Japanese. She mentally glared at Chorei.

This… this is actually funny. She's so confident in her base of knowledge, so trusting of the data before her, she cannot conceive of the true scale of things! This is why I evaded capture for so long - when faced with the impossible, small minds retreat and try to rationalise everything. All they succeed in doing is binding themselves to a web of their own creation. When one's enemy is in such a state, escape is easy… and attacking is laughably simple.

Taylor ignored her… but she had a point. Vicky was comically wrong about Ordeal… but her words did spark some interest in Taylor. Angrboda had similar abilities to Ordeal? She tried to suppress the idea - maybe this was just a weird parahuman. Or, maybe not. Maybe the Teeth were more than they appeared, had some connection to the bizarre forces that Taylor now trafficked with. Things rapidly expanded away from her in all directions - the Flame of Frenzy clearly wasn't their patron, it was hard to hide the shrivelled yellow eyes or the liquid-filled skulls… and a violent cult didn't seem like its type, from what she understood. Grafting Buddha was right out. That left only a few options - she knew terrifyingly little about this other world, a fact that never ceased to unnerve her. The… force which lay inside her scars, the First Gun, her now-destroyed mud charm. A force that fed on perpetual striving and endless rivalry. That… almost worked. Maybe these physical alterations Vicky spoke of were shining scars that reinforced the skin, maybe Angrboda was some priest of this force. The Razor was another option, but she only vaguely understood that one - a force that divided and delineated, created roles and forced people to inhabit them. A regulator of boundaries. That… could work. The role of the Butcher, passed down over and over.

She had no idea. She had suspicions, but nothing concrete. A situation that she was far too familiar with.

"That's… interesting, Vicky. Actually, if we're talking about the Teeth, I did some research of my own - something about an 'advance guard' heading to the city?"

A look of surprise crossed the blonde's face.

"Uh, yeah - surprised you found that out, it's not very widely discussed. Kinda overshadowed by the Butcher, you know. Yeah, New Wave are going to see what they can do, but when you take a Teeth parahuman out of their weird costumes, they're pretty hard to find. Not worth worrying about on your end, though. All that stuff I said the other day still holds true."

"So they send a parahuman ahead?"

"Yeah, they never trust anyone normal. Not sure which parahuman, though… New Wave actually has a pretty good list of current members, though."

"Mind if I have a look at it?"

"Why?"

Taylor froze.

"...general interest?"

The clock on the wall ticked loudly. Taylor felt like she needed more to support her deception.

"Interested in parahuman stuff. Just seems… interesting, you know?"

Vicky did, evidently, know.

"Well, shouldn't be classified - honestly, it's just intel that the internet hasn't gotten hold of yet, hasn't filtered through PHO. Sure, I'll run you off a copy, hand it over when I next visit."

When, not if. Very subtle.

"...or, you know, there's another film in that trilogy. For a Few Dollars More… it's pretty good, so, if you wanted to swing by I could give you the document and we could watch the film. Two birds with one stone?"

Very, very subtle indeed. Paragon of espionage, this one.

You really shouldn't accept.

She really shouldn't. And yet… well, that night had been fun. Uneventful. She'd got some intel, but at the end of the day she'd watched a movie, had a few beers, and had hung out with someone her own age with no conception of all the madness she now walked amidst. She really shouldn't accept, though - the risk of discovery was still present, and the spectre of the PRT loomed large. Accepting would be a bit of a poor move.

"Sure."

A poor move that she made nonetheless. Chorei ground her non-existent teeth as Vicky smiled happily. Their conversation devolved into pleasantries - times, days, snacks etc. Taylor even promised to borrow some alcohol from a friend (read: Ahab), just so they didn't tear into New Wave's private beer supply too much. Things came to an end, and the cape left. Taylor polished her teacups, politely ignoring Chorei's occasional muttered prophecy of doom, despair, and general ruin. Maybe she was making a mistake, but… one of her closest friends had just been cut off from her, she had nothing to do but plan, and Vicky was offering a movie, snacks, and sociable drinking. Speaking of sociable drinking, the patron saint of its precise opposite walked through the door with a merry jingle, a clunk of military boots, and a hollered 'what's going on my buddy with two minds and one eye!'

Man, good that she specified 'one eyed', otherwise Taylor might have thought she was calling out to one of the other people with two minds that lived in this tea shop.

"Hey, Ahab."

A thought occurred.

"Actually, it's good that you showed up."

A slightly singed eyebrow raised up.

"I need to borrow some alco-"

She wasn't even able to finish before a suspiciously large bottle of clear liquid was plonked onto the counter. She stared at the label - World Marshal Gin, with a man's grinning face serving as the logo. She'd never heard of this before. World Marshal, though, she knew that. No idea they made gin.

"Should I ask why?"

"Should I ask why you said 'borrow' some alcohol? What, were you going to give it back after it's been drunk?"

"Point taken. Thanks."

"And if I have your gratitude, because I could also have your attention."

Taylor fixed the pseudo-leper with a suspicious look.

"Sure. What's up?"

"...something's going on, isn't it?"

By all that's good and holy…

"See, I'm not an idiot. You've got that look about you."

"I have a look?"

"Damn right you do! You're scheming something, I can tell. I can smell it, once I get past my own musk. It's all in the teeth, you grind them very slightly when you scheme."

"...sure. I'm scheming something. Do I grind my teeth, though?"

"Nah, of course not. Not every emotion has a specific tell - but I can sense that you were planning something. And now you've revealed yourself. Grandpop Alexander was a master strategist, too - I didn't just inherit his good looks."

We have been outwitted by a living septic tank.

"Chorei called you a living septic tank."

Why would you tell her that? She almost chopped my head off, she's clearly deranged!

"Well, tell her that she's dead and I'm not."

You rotten whore.

Taylor politely declined to relay that particular insult. Ahab leaned in closer, adopting a very similar pose to Vicky barely a few minutes ago.

"You're planning something, and I want in."

Oh dear.

"You want in. To a plan you barely know exists."

"Sure!"

Taylor sized up Ahab. She was a competent mercenary, a fierce fighter… and she only had one arm. Plus, the outrageous drinking problem. This was meant to be small, as plans went - a simple interception of information, followed by a surgical strike at an immobile object. If all went well, it would be perfect, and she'd have all the money she'd need for a good long while. Ahab wasn't exactly the most subtle person Taylor had met, and… well, there was something embarrassing about asking for help in what was, ultimately, a mercenary endeavour. Ahab glared.

"I know what you're thinking. No arm. But I can still fight - can still hold a gun, punch a face in."

"I don't need help with this one. It's personal."

"What could be so personal that you need to do it alone? Bisha was personal, didn't stop you from asking us for help."

"It's private."

Ahab cocked her head to one side, considering. Taylor abruptly realised that Ahab probably had very good insights into mercenary endeavours, had heard every excuse under the sun for why trading your life for money was a reasonable activity.

"It's your dad, isn't it?"

Taylor was silent.

"You know your dad and I lived together on that farm for a while? We may not have gotten along amazingly, but he seemed to be a good guy. So, I decided to visit my farm-mate, and what do I find? Him stuck in a crowded room, and after a little bit of pushing I find out that you haven't visited in a while. What's up with that?"

"I visit. I just stand outside the hospital, use my swarm to check on him. I don't want to leave a paper trail… they want me to sign some paperwork, but there needs to be a guardian present. A guardian I don't have."

"So you know where he is?"

"Of course. Why do you think - no, just… let it go. It's private."

"Your dad's in a coma, you need money to get him proper treatment, a good room, everything he needs. So this plan of yours, I'm guessing it involves money, probably stolen from a criminal group?"

She's good.

"How'd you figure it out?"

"Easy enough. I've heard people say similar things in Crossrifle, easy to put the pieces together with you."

"Fine. I'm trying to get some money. That's it. Just a quick job to wrap up a loose end."

Ahab grimaced, sipping at a cup of tea that Taylor had automatically prepared.

"Didn't want to ask us for help?"

"No."

"Because it's embarrassing."

"Maybe."

"You know that's a stupid excuse?"

Taylor was silent.

"I want to help you, Taylor. Just need to let me."

She has one arm. Her use is limited, her participation may well be counterproductive.

"Let me level with you, kid. This is going to be serious, but… well, you'd probably need to find out sooner or later."

Ahab took a deep breath, looking regretful that she had brought this up.

"I'm not well. I don't know how long I have left. Alive, that is. Doctor's say that whatever's in my veins is killing me, rotting me from the inside out. I've got a few years of physical functionality, then a year of declining mental state until… well, you know."

Taylor was completely frozen. Even Chorei was silent.

"Now, if I have a choice between dying in my chair back home, one armed and useless, or burning out to help someone I care about… shit, it's not even a choice. I want to help you, I won't take no for an answer. These last few months, I know they've been rough, but I've had a purpose. Something to fight against. Issue is that I keep surviving. So, just… let me help. Please. I need to."

Her face wasn't crossed by a crooked grin or a reluctant grimace, her eyes weren't bright and eager. She looked very much like a walking corpse, dead-eyed and expressionless. Taylor had no idea how to cope with this. Ahab was dying. The woman had saved her life, and she was dying. Sure, Taylor had suspected there was something wrong with her, but not this. A pulse of regret ran through her - she'd left Ahab behind in Brockton while she went out into America. No wonder she'd been so irritated. Taylor imagined fighting giants with her in Vandeerleuwe, or the bikers before that. She imagined Mouse Protector's first meeting with them if Ahab was around. Moments that were simply… lost. A finite supply that was smaller than she had imagined. A few years? Taylor wouldn't even be twenty before she…

Taylor grabbed Ahab into a hug. The ex-mercenary stiffened, surprised at the sudden contact… then relaxed. She hugged back, awkwardly. She wasn't very good at hugging, hadn't had much practice lately. Also, only one arm. The two just stood there, hugging over the counter, Taylor unwilling to let Ahab go. She clung as tightly as she could, afraid that if she released her, Ahab would just… fall away, spiralling into the dark like Frida's body in the black waters of that lake. She imagined Ahab's last years spent one-armed and drunk inside a dusty house, or laid up in a crowded hospital room where apathetic nurses forced her to cling to life for a few months more… and her resolve crystallised. Her next words were simple, she didn't trust herself to be more eloquent.

"Sure. Help. I'd appreciate it."

Ahab sniffed, drawing back, clearly trying to force a whole mass of emotions back down into her chest.

"Anyway, enough soppy stuff. We've got other things to do. About this arm situation…"

She quickly poured a tiny glass of gin from the large bottle - it was barely a dent in the total volume, and it wasn't like Taylor and Vicky were going to consume the entire thing themselves. As she sipped, she talked quickly, trying to almost outrun any of the fears or doubts bubbling up inside her. Taylor could relate.

"See, I still have that translation of Chorei's old book. Been giving it a read."

Hmph. Thief.

"And I… well, there's these mentions of limbs getting grafted. And some of the research you did mentions the same thing. So, I guess… well, if you've got the person who wrote that book knocking around in your head, just saying…"

Reality crashed back down.

"No. Definitely not."

"Aw, c'mon, you've got a master of this grafting malarkey up there, why not use her?"

I will not be used like some… screwdriver.

"Grafting is dangerous. It's not just attaching a limb, there's… baggage. Chorei and I grafted, and now she lives in my brain. My power and I grafted, somehow, and that caused all kinds of weird things to happen - the thing tried to replace me with Chorei, you know that?"

"OK, OK, but that's mind-to-mind stuff, does grafting the body carry those risks?"

"I…"

The grafting is a complex process. Limbs are… well, easy enough, as rites go. But there are hazards to avoid, pitfalls to evade. A living limb can retain some elements of its owner, a dead limb can slowly convert a body into a rotting state similar to a corpse… but these may be evaded with enough skill. I myself have grafted limbs in the past, though we never placed a huge emphasis on it back in Senpou. The Long-Arm Sect was always more invested in that particular miracle of the Grafting Buddha.

"One sec - you've grafted limbs before, Chorei?"

Of course. When I was a child I lost a few fingers to a wild dog. As a nun I received more injuries - the centipedes are demanding, and mine chose to sever a hand and a few toes before it consented to graft. Finding replacements was something of a priority, as you might imagine. Grafting another person to a new limb would be challenging, but it lies within the realms of possibility. I received new fingers from my old teacher, in fact. The process is entirely achievable.

Taylor didn't want to relay this. She'd grafted a limb before, the weird part-organic, part-mechanical head of Frida. That had been to save her own life, and she'd never forgotten the experience. Never desired to repeat it, either. It wasn't just attaching some advanced prosthetic, grafting involved actually integrating an entire body part into the circulatory and nervous systems, reshaping other elements of the body to accommodate it. It was invasive. She hadn't just had a head attached to her ankle, she had a second head that so happened to be on her ankle. She could feel breath flowing through it, blood pumping in, complex exchange mechanisms making sure it remained healthy and functional… she could even feel parts of it flowing into her, droplets of oil that merged with her blood, ideas of machinery pulsing into her DNA… ripping it off had been the smartest thing she'd done that day. And the sight of her doppelganger in Mound Moor with the dozens of limbs had been enough to dissuade her from any further experiments. She could have found an eye, shoved it in her skull and grafted it, but the idea of letting someone else's eye integrate perfectly into her body was too much for her to stomach.

She tried to explain this, but Ahab wasn't hearing it.

"You're not grafting to yourself, you're grafting to someone else. I wouldn't ask you to do this to yourself."

"But the feeling of it, you-"

"If it's that repulsive, I'll grab my axe and hack it off again, content that we explored this path and found nothing. Might splurge on a prosthetic in that case. Why not give it a go?"

"But don't you understand the risks? Chorei said there could be weird mental influences, physical problems…"

"Could be. Chorei's up there, it's not like I'm dealing with an amateur. I need a new arm to be properly functional, she has the capacity to attach one. Simple as that. And it's not like I'll have very long to worry about side-effects."

Taylor winced.

"OK, where's this new ar-"

Ahab raised an eyebrow.

"OK, how."

"Morgue. They'll let you buy anything for the right price. And that price was thirty whole dollars for a cherry new arm. The guy actually offered to get me more, had some kind of special offer."
"Why?"

"He sells hands and feet. You can imagine the use."

Taylor could, and she really wished she couldn't. God, her mind was permanently dirtied.

What is she talki- oh good heavens, that's repulsive, oh, I'll never feel clean again…

Well, suffering shared was marginally better than suffering alone. Taylor tried to think of more excuses - but all of them died on her tongue. She wasn't grafting to herself. She wasn't grafting another mind either, just a limb. She had an expert constantly observing her, possibly even engaging with the process herself. And… Ahab was dying. That really sealed it for her. Ahab was clearly miserable, and had been for some time. The idea that helping Taylor would condemn her to a slow death, incapable of helping meaningfully, flooded her with guilt. She'd helped push her into this position, and now she was considering refusing helping her out of it. Ahab had stuck by her through thick and thin, helped her out a dozen times, been a permanently happy presence drifting at the corner of her life, and Taylor couldn't rationalise her way out of helping her. She gritted her teeth, the idea of engaging with… this whole process still repulsed her a little. But Ahab was her friend. And refusing her wasn't what a friend would do. Ahab had engaged with the impossible and mind-melting for her… Taylor might as well return the favour.

"I'll need to see the arm first."

Ahab opened her mouth in anticipation of an objection… then slammed it shut with the rasping click of chipped teeth sliding against one another.

"Oh."

She shakily smiled.

"...thank you, Taylor."

"It's fine, just-"

"No, really, Taylor, you have no idea how much that means. I… understand if it's difficult for you, but really. Thank you. You're a good friend."

"It's just fair, given all you've done-"

"Oh, shut up."

Ahab gripped her in a tight one-armed hug. The two were silent, then… and contented themselves with their tea. No alcohol - Taylor remembered what Arch had said about the stuff. Drink when you don't need it, avoid it when you do. And she very much needed a drink right now. The tea soothed the senses, calmed the nerves, made her emotions sink back down into her chest where she could work through them in a calmer manner. The tea shop filled with pleasant aromas, and no other customers entered the place. They had it all to themselves. And Taylor wouldn't have had it any other way.


AN: And that's all for today, tomorrow we're back to Vandeerleuwe for some investigating, some walking, and some souvlaki. See you then. Oh, and RC now has a playlist, collaborative too, so feel free to add any songs you think are fitting.

View: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1urIwqMClYidkuKWalC0DI?si=Lif5-XVoRz6k1JS1v4a-7w&pt=5565ec394e6c34686a79204fc7437513
 
138 - Prince of the Lilies (Apocrypha)
138 - Prince of the Lilies

Hannah relaxed back into her seat - these long-range tiltrotors were surprisingly comfortable compared to the ones she was more acquainted with. Their seats were spacious, there was leg room, and unlike the standard tiltrotors, she wasn't constantly staring at a mass of helmeted troopers. They were good lads, but constant eye contact was uncomfortable for anyone - especially when she couldn't even see their eyes behind those thick helmets of theirs. Sanagi was sitting nearby, stiff as anything. Fair enough - probably her first time up in one of these things, probably her first time visiting the Rig! Ah, if Hannah had been working in her costume, she could have given her a proper tour of the more interesting places. Well, she could have, if she got the right clearance. Which would be an ordeal and a half. Hannah returned to her notes, going over everything once more. Vandeerleuwe wouldn't take long to reach, just a few hours, and once they were there? Try and get hold of some references to the Khans, or to Ordeal's cult. Maybe find out the fate of those three Khans that turned back, even. The satellite photos showed a fairly populous town, so there should be no shortage of witnesses to question. She had to keep herself from humming - she loved working for the PRT, really she did, but they were very… regimented. Regular deviancy tests, regular reports, constant observation… she understood the purpose behind these measures, but they did become a little stifling after a while. This was a proper investigation, something she had total control over and could pursue in whatever direction she wished. For the first time in many years, she had something approaching freedom in her work.

"So, excited?"

Sanagi looked at her like she was mad. Fair enough.

"Well, maybe not 'excited' - but you can't deny it'll be nice to get some fresh air, get out of the city for a bit…"

The officer hummed noncommittally, slumping back into her own seat yet remaining perfectly rigid the whole time. It was a little impressive, honestly. They didn't talk much. Sanagi seemed the taciturn type, and Hannah was going over a final few files, just ensuring that they hadn't made some stupid mistake. Nothing alarming stood out from the endless piles of white pages, no manila file contained terrible secrets and ominous warnings. Vandeerleuwe was an unremarkable town that just so happened to have been systematically lying to the government for decades. The tiltrotor touched down, and the pilot's voice came over the intercom. Hannah had been happy to see him - Rogers, a lad she'd seen go from rookie to a full-fledged trooper. Not that she could acknowledge any of that, but… well, it was nice to see that one of her own was doing well.

"We're here, just touched down outside town."

"Thanks, we'll walk the rest of the way, stay in touch."

"Confirmed, agent."

And that was fun to hear - usually it was 'ma'am'. She'd gotten involved with the troopers in the first place because she disliked being put on a pedestal, and being treated as a proper equal… well, it was fun. Very fun. The back of the tiltrotor slid open, revealing miles of forest. Hannah stepped out, taking a deep breath. It was… nice out here. The trees were starting to sprout leaves, turning their barren skeletons into lively bodies. The greenery spread out all around into the interminable distance, and every patch of it seemed wild. That was one of the things Hannah had always enjoyed about America - the wilderness felt like wilderness, and in a place like this, she felt like she could be the only human for days in each direction. It wasn't like she enjoyed loneliness, but a certain amount of solitude was very appealing from time to time. Helped her think. Birdsong permeated the air, and the ground beneath her feet was dark and rich. Sanagi walked beside her, though her expression seemed a little more cautious - difficult to tell, admittedly, behind the sunglasses she insisted on wearing. Hannah smiled and chatted idly as they made their way in Vandeerleuwe's general direction. Sanagi seemed competent enough, had some pretty good instincts too, but she was far too quiet. Needed to come out of her shell a little.

"So, much of a wilderness person?"

"...not so much. I prefer cities."

"Really? I enjoy it out here, nice and quiet. Cities are where all the work is, but… well, nothing wrong with getting back to nature every now and again."

Sanagi sniffed, and her face had a little more emotion on it.

"Not for me. Makes me feel paranoid, honestly. I mean, if that tiltrotor failed, we'd be stranded out here, no food, no shelter, no water…"

"Sure, but we're both trained professionals. Not like we're in a complete wasteland, there's enough to survive on out here."

"Hm. Still, gives me goosebumps."

Hannah had a brief moment of vague sympathy. She enjoyed this kind of empty forest, but more crowded forests, where the ground was marked with bootprints and every tree shaded a trap… that made her nervous. Reminded her too much of her childhood. The sympathy was accompanied by a tiny twinge of irritation, one that she immediately suppressed. Sanagi just didn't like forests, that was all. She hadn't meant to bring up anything sensitive. Still… Hannah walked a little faster, and the initial enjoyment of the outdoors was somewhat overshadowed by her clinical professionalism. She saw more ambush points, more places where traps could be set, where patrols could lie in wait. The gun beneath her jacket twitched in time with the beat of her heart. To her credit, Sanagi wasn't actively moaning about the forest. Even if she disliked it, she soldiered on without complaint, the job presumably mattering to her more than any petty complaints about nature. Good on her. The two fell silent as they walked onwards, the road coming into sight, and soon… a town. Vandeerleuwe.

It seemed to be a typical small town, no giant flaming signs reading 'cult centre', no bizarre non-Euclidean statues like that one author had described - what, without sleeping she had rather too much free time for reading. There was a sense of close-knitted community to the place, a way the buildings huddled together against the forest, a way the paths leading to the houses were well-worn and properly tended to. It reminded her of her old village, or the house her adoptive parents had lived in. She saw all the things she expected - a diner, a garage, a few stores selling basic provisions. But there was one major issue. The place was completely empty. In fact, it looked trashed. From the outside, she couldn't see much of the damage, but as they walked through the streets… it became more and more obvious. The diner had broken windows and empty seats, the door hung loosely from its hinges. The cars were grimy, and if there was one thing she knew about small communities like this where everyone knew each other by name, it was that dirty cars were practically heresy. Maybe or two, but all of them? Definitely unnatural. Her gun twitched idly, desiring to become something larger and more potent, something more adapted to street warfare. She suppressed the urge, let it remain a pistol for the time being. They walked down the high street, and the desolation continued. Sanagi looked… a little shaken. Fair enough. Dust had settled in all the shop displays, and… no, that was wrong - almost all. A store that sold basic groceries still looked well-tended to, the food on display hadn't started to rot.

Finally, life. Hannah strolled casually in, but her eyes were cold and businesslike. There was someone behind the counter, drumming her fingers idly on the surface… a drumming that ceased as she saw the new arrivals. She looked Mediterranean, olive skinned with dark curling hair. Fit, too - well-muscled and weathered in a way that suggested outdoor living. Her expressive lips curled suspiciously, and her body was stiff. She was missing an ear, and had to tilt her head slightly in Hannah's direction to hear her properly, giving her a slightly lopsided demeanour.

"Can I help you?"

Her voice was very faintly accented, and to anyone else would have blended into the vague soup which comprised 'foreign'. Hannah, though, knew better. She'd lived in that part of the world for a while, had met people with this kind of accent. Greek.

"Yes, hopefully. Agent Washington, PRT. My colleague and I just arrived, we're looking for anyone who might have seen some bikers ride through, maybe a few months ago."

The woman sniffed.

"No bikers here. Don't remember seeing any a few months ago, either."

This close, Hannah sensed something odd. The woman's breath stank. Everything else about her was well-kept, well-trained, but her breath was some of the worst Hannah had ever smelled - and she'd dealt with Merchants, for crying out loud. Sweet, musty, cloying, overwhelming. It smelled like something was rotting inside her mouth, and she almost expected her to have blackened teeth, putrid gums… but no. A normal mouth, with straight, white teeth and healthy gums, that just so happened to be producing a genuinely awful stench, so awful that she had to lean back a little.

"Doesn't seem like there's anyone else, either. Where is everyone?"

She shrugged.

"Not many people live here. Just me and a few others."

"And where might they be?"

"All around. Might check the church."

Sanagi froze, and she seemed to be studying the woman very carefully. Something like surprise was written on her face - hm, surprised that there was a Greek woman in this mostly-abandoned town? Fair enough, Hannah had been a little surprised as well. With a final few pleasantries, they were on their way to the church, following some instructions given by the woman. As they walked, Hannah spoke quietly.

"Thoughts?"

"...this place looks damaged."

"Not just damaged, though - repaired."

She crouched down and pointed at a segment of road where the asphalt abruptly changed in tone and texture.

"See? That's fairly recent, not worn down by cars yet, so whatever happened to the rest of the town also damaged the roads. That takes this from something like a riot or a spree of crimes to… well, something more serious. And… yeah, this isn't the kind of asphalt they approve for highways."

The officer looked at her incredulously from behind her sunglasses.

"What? I get bored. Anyway, highway asphalt needs to be able to handle heavy traffic loads, even out here. But see, this is shoddy work. The grade isn't good enough for heavy loads, and…"

She poked, and the asphalt sank very slightly beneath her finger.

"Yep, they didn't bother to properly replace the granular base aggregate. If they wanted to repair the roads, they were doing a bad job. Probably local, probably wanted to get the damage out of the way so no-one would notice… but weren't concerned with actually doing it properly."

Hannah was marginally offended at the lack of professionalism. And so what if she knew about asphalt standardisation in the continental USA, she didn't need to sleep. Plus, she'd seen parahumans tear up roads before and found it interesting how different roads shattered differently under the influence of the same power. One thing lead to another, and she was on the internet at two in the morning and the PRT were probably wondering about her search history. A thought occurred, and she looked at Sanagi sharply.

"You have your gun?"

"Of course."

"Don't take it out yet, but… stay on guard. Not sure what's going on here, but I doubt it's good. If we can, we'll do everything quietly, get out and call up the local police, get some backup. Be prepared for anything, though."

The sense of community was diminishing as they walked onwards, replaced with something more menacing. There were only a few people, most of them half-glimpsed behind rapidly closing curtains or doors that slammed shut the moment Hannah glanced their way. This place was tight-knit, and hostile to outsiders. She'd seen attitudes like that back in Turkey. Some villages got it into their heads that any outsider was trouble, that anyone could bring the attention of the government down on their heads. They were unfailingly loyal towards their own, but anyone who wasn't in that category warranted nothing but suspicion. This town struck her as being similar… in normal circumstances, it would be eerie. But after everything with Ordeal and his gang? It struck her as menacing. Her gun slowly upgraded in calibre, becoming more powerful while still retaining a similar shape, similar enough to not arouse suspicion. Practically automatic as responses went, a habit ingrained by years of combat. The 'church' came up fairly quickly, but… there was something wrong with it. Even at a distance, Hannah could see that much.

There wasn't much of a church standing, just a charred shell that stood stark against the blue sky. But in front of it was a shrine, a pile of stones lumped together in a delicate cairn. Atop the cairn was something more finely carved, something that people had clearly lavished effort on. A double-headed axe, hewn from rock, anchored in place by iron rivets. The handle was carved with delicate spirals, the heads were exquisitely picked out with images she couldn't quite understand from this distance, and the edges shone in the noonday sun as if they'd been religiously polished over and over again. There was an unbridled strangeness to it, something primordial that made Hannah's teeth ache. The simplicity of the shape and the simplicity of its positioning stood out as distinct from any religious rites Hannah had seen before. It felt like something that had been the same for hundreds, no, thousands of years, and had never needed to change once. She could see no concessions to modernity, no places where modern inventions or techniques had been applied. As she approached, she saw marks where old-fashioned chisels had been used, and the intricate detail suggested the attention of genuine, devoted craftsmen. It felt like something that should belong at the bottom of an archaeological site. She shook off these feelings - it was an axe, that was all.

The area around the axe had once been a small patch of green in the centre of this town, but now the grass had either been burned, torn up, or simply trampled into oblivion. And she could see the feet of those who had probably done the trampling. People, men and women, surrounding the axe on all sides. Most looked similar to the woman in the store, olive-skinned, dark curly hair, suspicious expressions - though a few only had the expressions, and looked to be of a different origin. And they were murmuring… and as they murmured, the stench of their breath filled the air, almost making both women gag. Hannah had no idea what was going on, but it surely wasn't good. Sanagi looked downright skittish, and her hand was twitching like she craved to have a weapon there. Hannah could sympathise. Still, nothing to do but bite the bullet. She called out, loudly.

"Sorry to bother you, could I possibly speak to the person in charge?"

The crowd froze, and almost two dozen faces turned to stare at the newcomers. A woman, older than the rest but still vibrant with life, walked out to meet them. Well, she didn't quite walk. She swung - one of her legs was missing, severed just above the knee, and one of her arms too, just below the shoulder. An eye had been removed from her head, and a plain black eyepatch covered the socket. There was something strangely clean about all these injuries - Hannah had seen enough lost limbs, and these bore a resemblance to the amputations she'd seen done in hospitals under calm conditions, the edges were too clean and the lines too straight. Hm. Gangrene, or some other nasty disease? It didn't seem like a casual injury, those tended to be more awkwardly placed and the limbs were more chaotically removed. The woman swung closer on a heavy crutch, the crowd parting before her. She was wearing clothing that Hannah would have to describe as 'militia chic' - olive green shirt, camo cargo pants, jacket with dozens of pockets bulging with all manner of tools and items… she'd seen enough of this style on eager militiamen, seeing it on so many at once was a little concerning.

"Can I help?"

And like the rest, this woman's breath stank.

"Agent Washington, PRT. Just a few questions."

She expected resistance. She didn't expect the woman to stare solidly at her for a moment, for her expression to abruptly change, and for her to vigorously embrace Hannah. It was one-armed, which inhibited it a little, but otherwise it was one of the warmest hugs she'd ever received. It would have been enjoyable if it hadn't been sudden, involuntary, and given by someone with the worst breath she'd ever smelled. The woman smiled kindly.

"Of course, of course, and you will have answers."

She turned to Sanagi, and her expression seemed to improve more, if that was possible.

"And you, you must come too. Please, come - are you hungry, at all?"

They both tried to politely decline, but nonetheless they had steaming hot pitta shoved into their hands, bursting with meats and vegetables. Souvlaki, she thought. Definitely Greeks, then. So, she'd stumbled into an overly friendly Greek hippy commune. That was fun. At least the souvlaki was good, there was something about it she hadn't tasted before - the meat (pork, she assumed) was delicately spiced, and the pitta felt freshly made. The woman introduced herself as Cassia, and directed them to a small mass of chairs which lay at the edge of the square. The buildings here - including a library and the town hall - were completely disused, practically decaying at this point. Cassia slumped down into her own chair and peered happily at the two women who had, at the end of the day, come to interrogate her. Hannah really had no idea how to react to this.

"So… have you seen any bikers here recently? Khans, specifically? Anytime over the last few months."

Cassia hummed.

"Not at all, I'm afraid. My family and I only moved here recently."

Hannah started scribbling in her notebook.

"Really? So the town was empty when you arrived?"

"Yes, yes, completely abandoned. We had to repair quite a bit, the roads, some of the buildings… but still, it's inching towards habitability."

"Any idea what happened to the previous inhabitants?"

Cassia hesitated before she replied, and her gaze became a little more shrewd and calculating. Interesting.

"No. It was empty when we arrived."

"And who are 'we'?"

"My family, dear girl, my family. We travel from place to place, and when we found this town abandoned, we thought no-one would mind if we stayed a while."

Itinerants. But they looked better organised than any itinerants she'd seen before, and the standardisation of their clothes suggested something beyond a group of trailer-bound wanderers who scavenged what they could and moved on.

"And by family, you mean…"

"Family by blood and community."

"How'd you all meet?"

"We come across each other naturally, and recognise kindred spirits. And, of course, we have children, families within the greater family…"

Cassia shrugged with her remaining arm.

"It's a pleasant way to live."

"Sure. Mind if I ask what's with the axe?"

Cassia paused again, considering her words.

"Oh, just a little statue of ours. Many of us are originally from Crete, you see, and the double-headed axe has connections to our ancient past. When we settled here, we thought we should commemorate the occasion."

That struck Hannah as a lie. The axe was too delicately carved, and had clearly taken a lot of time and effort to make. Plus, it looked older than a few months, probably closer to centuries old if her first impression was worth anything. And that meant they'd either found it here - seemed unlikely - or they had carried it here from somewhere else, possibly for a very long time. And that implied a greater level of significance than just a 'little statue' would warrant. Hannah had some suspicions - maybe a cult of some description, or something like an old hippie commune. If she remembered correctly, the double-headed axe also had some modern connotations. Lustrum's old crowd had used it a lot, almost to the point that it had become fairly discredited for a few years, representing some kind of ideal self-sufficient matriarchy. Didn't make sense here, though - she'd seen a relatively equal proportion of men and women in the crowd. Though it might explain the enthusiastic greeting… no, it couldn't be that.

More questions. Cassia was in the infuriating position where she answered every question put to her, but in the least helpful way possible. She had no answers about the questions Hannah wanted answered, and a good number the answers she did give were tinged with untruthfulness or concealment. Cassia was hiding something. Hannah could smell it. She made her excuses, explained that she needed to talk with her partner, and Cassia waved them off with unnatural happiness. They walked a small distance away, and Hannah leaned closer to Sanagi.

"She's lying to us."

"I agree. She hesitated too long with some answers, and there's no way they would have just started repairing this town for no reason. There are other ghost towns in America, why wouldn't they settle there instead of the half-ruined one?"

Sanagi's tone was sharper, her expression more intense. She was interested in this - good, maybe Hannah would get some of the same intuition that led them to this town in the first place.

"Good point. Can you handle any more questions? I don't expect you to find anything, but I want a pair of eyes on Cassia and the rest - want to explore the rest of the town."

"And if they turn violent?"

Hannah gave her a strange look.

"They've been peaceful so far. Cassia was welcoming. Maybe there's something going on here, but they wouldn't be stupid enough to attack us. They'd have a tiltrotor full of troopers coming down in less than an hour."

Sanagi didn't look entirely convinced - hm, a little paranoid. Not a good quality for an agent, but a fairly good quality for a trooper, if she learned to control the urge. They separated, and Hannah walked alone into Vandeerleuwe. Nothing stood out for a time - more decaying buildings, badly repaired words. Something clicked against her shoe, and she glanced down to see… hm. A bullet casing. She crouched and picked it up, running it between her fingers. Looked to be from a rifle, fired some time ago - nothing remarkable, beyond the fact that it was lying in the middle of the road. If she remembered correctly, this type of round was typically used for hunting game. So why was it in the centre of town? She quietly slipped it into a clear plastic bag. There had been a struggle here, that was certain. Did the Khans cause trouble, try and tear the place up? She'd made a point to research them, and trashing a whole town wasn't exactly part of their usual M.O. Sure, they terrified people, and they'd wreck your store if you pissed them off, but they wouldn't just turn a whole town into their personal stomping ground, not unless there was a damn good reason. Three Khans? No chance. The only times they caused carnage like this was during one of their annual meet-ups, when a whole mass of Khans were brought together with obscene quantities of alcohol and illegal narcotics.

Another item caught her eye - something shiny and metal, impaled most of the way through a wall. She examined it closer. There were bootprints around it on the wall, suggesting someone had tried to rip it out. Hm. As she saw a few markings on the edges, a place where some more metal had been snapped off… she realised. This was part of the steeple for the church in the centre of town. Somehow, this thing had been ripped off and thrown over several buildings, impaling itself deeply enough that it couldn't be removed. Suspicions were blooming. Parahuman activity seemed likely. So, she knew that three Khans had entered a presumably populated town, and now that town was empty and there were signs of violence. She tried to remember what she could of the Khan parahumans… hm. Hard to say. They had a similar problem to the Teeth, in that their parahumans dressed similarly to the rank and file. Plus, they rarely fought other parahumans, and if they did, they were villains trying to muscle in on some territory and the fight would often end quickly and viciously, too rapid for the PRT to really get any good data. Their Maximum Leader was suspected to be one, and he surely had some lieutenants… hm.

The new inhabitants of the town kept their distance from her, but they didn't seem completely hostile. If anything, they seemed simply… curious. Surprising how their attitude had changed so quickly. An act, an attempt to get into her good graces? Or did they simply see Cassia accepting them and followed suit? Hard to say. The axe stuck in her mind, the elegant primitivism of its shape, the care taken with its every detail, the solid weight that seemed to anchor it to the world… she didn't know much about Crete. Didn't know they had any history with giant axes. Worth researching when she returned to base. Clouds were beginning to draw across the sky, sullen and grey. The forest became much more threatening when under cover, a bristling mass of green giants that stared down impassively at the town. She could see spaces where saplings were starting to grow between unoccupied houses, young and probing. Undergrowth was everywhere here at the fringes. The forest was slowly eating the town alive, piece by piece, street by street. The newcomers would have to be pretty damn diligent if they wanted to keep it at bay - and if they hadn't acted on the problem by now, Hannah doubted if they ever would. Another thing to rouse her suspicions. If they were willing to repair the roads, set up a statue, fix up some of the buildings… then why weren't they willing to keep nature from encroaching?

Maybe they were just lazy, or ignorant of the growth… or maybe they didn't care. If the roads were repaired, most cars would go through here without a second thought. A ghost town, as Sanagi had pointed out, wasn't all that uncommon these days. So, no-one would stop, no-one would call up about the poor state of the roads, everyone would just drive on by and not look back. She had a suspicion that these people weren't just hiding something, but they were practised at hiding things. They weren't going to be here for long, either, if the forest was any indication. A sense of urgency made her walk faster. Maybe if she'd come here but a day later, there wouldn't have been anyone here at all. She needed to find everything she could. If they'd missed the spire and the bullet, there must have been other things.

She saw one such thing lying half-buried in some leaves, and she bent down to pick it up delicately. A scrap of something white, something soggy and oddly textured. She examined it closer - a scrap of something like fur, that was it. But it was rotten, the damp having seeped deep inside, now permeating every part of that white mass. She turned it over in her hands, trying to get some idea of what it actually was - hm. Stained with blood, but it had long-since hardened into a brown crust. Yellow and black, too - oil and urine, most likely. It smelled foul. As she peered closer, using a pen to poke into the soggy white mass, she saw stitching, fabric… this had been part of a coat, or a jacket. She slid it into another plastic bag. It was old evidence, so there probably wouldn't be much for the forensics boys, but evidence was still evidence at the end of the day. She stood, and kept walking, pockets laden with soggy fur and a spent bullet casing.

There wasn't much more of the town to explore. Just a handful of buildings at the very edges, and… a cemetery. Hm. She supposed it made sense that the main cemetery was separate from the church, hemmed in on all sides they'd have run out of room very quickly. Her suspicions that this town had been well-populated were confirmed - too many graves by far. No way a tiny town could produce all of these. The ground was torn up, too, like something huge had rampaged through it. She could see brilliant green blades of grass buried underneath soil, with thin white roots emerging at random. It looked like the graveyard had white, squirming grass protruding from black soil. Another piece of evidence that some kind of parahuman struggle had taken place. Had the entire town been wiped out by some psychopathic parahuman? She couldn't imagine the Khans doing that, they'd never done anything like it in the past. Or… maybe Ordeal's cult had done it? Cannibalised this town for new servants while under the guise of Khans, distracting the PRT's attention if they ever caught wind of it. If it was Ordeal, he was being subtle - sure, the place was trashed, but it hadn't been burned to the ground, and she couldn't see a single splash of lurid yellow on the whitewashed walls of the buildings. Destroying a whole town, too… definitely unsubtle. Current estimations were that he spent years quietly gathering resources before exploding into violence. Wiping out a random town would have attracted too much attention… no, this might not be Ordeal's doing.

She walked quietly through the graveyard, staring at the stones. Name after name, most of them vaguely Nordic-sounding. Magnussons and -dottirs, Karlssons and -dottirs… hm. That was strange. She peered closer at one of them headstones… there was a mark above the name. Instead of a cross, there was a tree. No, more than a tree - too abstract, composed of far too many wriggling lines. Looking at it too long reminded her of the writhing mass of maggots she'd seen churning dead bodies out in Turkey, and she looked away. Everything felt wrong here. She glanced down… and froze.

The ground wasn't just churned up by violence.

Someone had been digging.

As she looked around, she realised that a huge number of graves had been dug up. Dozens. The earth had been ripped up by shovels and cast aside into large mounds, before being shovelled back in afterwards. She wanted to believe that the coffins had simply been removed, maybe taken with the inhabitants of the town when they left. But the piles of dirt were too chaotic, too haphazard. Some had grass started to regrow, others were fresh. This hadn't all been done at once, it had been conducted over a long time period. Maybe… less than a month. She kept moving, trying to find something else, and when she did, she very much wished that she hadn't. A sliver of something pale caught her eye, and she crouched down to pick it up. Her fingers brushed against something chillingly cold, something that almost seemed to wriggle a little. A feeling of revulsion ran through her - she'd felt this sort of thing before, recognised the way the warmth seemed to drain from her skin as she touched it, the way even her hardened nerves shivered in disgust, the way she could sense the decay boiling up.

A pen replaced her hand, and she pushed the object gently out of the dirt. It was a finger. A single, pale finger, wizened and wrinkled. A recent burial, judging by the condition. It had been severed, and not cleanly. She peered closer, and saw ragged marks, too ragged for a knife. The bone was chipped and fragmented, as if something had worried at it. Rats?

She peered closer.

No. She couldn't pretend that it was rats. The size of the teeth marks were too large, the dimensions distinct from that of a rat. She imagined jaws chomping down, wincing at the resistance the bone posed, the limited meat available, then spitting it casually away where it could settle into the cold earth. She'd seen marks like that before, far too many during the Conflagration when Ordeal's servants got a little… hungry.

There were many graves here, and most had been dug up.

The people in the town had breath that stank of rotting meat.

And that souvlaki had contained something that tasted like… pork.



AN: And that's all for this week. Hope you all have a pleasant weekend! Given that I'm now balancing two storylines, we'll be sticking in Vandeerleuwe more or less until things are settled, and then we'll be going back to Brockton. So, hopefully there won't be any jarring changes of perspective between/within chapters. Let me know if it works or doesn't, always eager to improve.
 
How revoltingly interesting :eek2:


It is so revolting yet interesting topic. A few days ago I was listening to human origin research podcast by the Leakey foundation, and they talked about the atapeurca in spain where they were finding lots of human ancestral bones dating to 1.2 million year, and there were convincing evidence of cannibalism. It seems this has been a long part of human history, dating back to ancient times even before we became homo sapiens.
View: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jUW0VtVuKwk
 
139 - Gloaming Eyes (Apocrypha)
139 - Gloaming Eyes

Sanagi was trying to rationalise her way through whatever the hell was happening. She chomped idly at the souvlaki in her hands, and for some reason the thing was reminding her very faintly of Vandeerleuwe in a way she couldn't quite put into words. Something about the texture. Consuming food wasn't something she didn't exactly need to do anymore, but appearances mattered - her colleagues had started asking personal questions when she stopped eating lunch at the station. She allowed tiny particles of starmatter to drift down through her skull, accumulating in her mouth, where they silently bloomed and incinerated anything she chewed. It had taken some practice to get used to this way of doing things, especially without alterting anyone, but…well, as she'd said before and would say many times to come, appearances mattered. Plus, focusing on the ritual of chewing was enough to distract her a little from the overwhelming sense of paranoia that'd overtaken her life. She hadn't felt safe in her own house in days, had resisted the urge to check all her lamps for bugs. No more speaking aloud to put her plans in order, no more grumbling about petty irritations, her every action had to be policed. Her powers were growing irritable, too - her face itched, her pincers ached, her starmatter burbled in unsettling motions. It felt like a stomachache - the churning, gurgling sensation of matter circulating uneasily - but somehow located in her skull. Not the most pleasant experience.

Agent Washington didn't even seem like all that much of a bad person. She was professional, which Sanagi appreciated, but… well, it was hard to forget that she was investigating Sanagi's friends, and was currently standing in a town they'd helped destroy. If she wandered into the woods, she could probably find the scorched patch of earth where the Khans had sat, and if she looked around further she could probably find broken branches marking where she'd been thrown to the ground, dark stains where she'd bled everywhere, scraps of skin, nails, errant chips of teeth… no, there was no way she'd find that. It'd been months, any sign of their presence had surely perished. Still… there was no way to be sure. Maybe even now she was finding things she really shouldn't. And that brought to mind another issue - something very wrong was happening here. Agent Washington was treating these guys like squatters. Sanagi knew more. More than she wanted to know, really. And sitting around Cassia, who even now was smiling contentedly, made her face ache to peel off and expose churning, boiling, purifying starmatter.

What were all these people doing here? Why had they come, and who were they? She scribbled idly in her notebook, her questions to the ever-friendly Cassia becoming more and more probing. She was hiding from the PRT, sure, but she was still a cop. And she smelled something fishy in the air, something more rotten than even the stinking breath of these people. Agent Washington could go off and search the rest of the town, but Sanagi had ideas - ideas she was only willing to pursue when alone with these freaks. Even if she was one bad discovery away from arrest, these people reeked of the same cult-y bullshit she'd been fighting for months now - the cult-y bullshit that had taken her face, the stability of her job, and probably a good few years off her life. And there was no way Sanagi was going to just let this cult continue on their business while she watched silently. Cassia smiled kindly at her, and Sanagi looked around. The rest of the 'family' were clustered around the square, talking quietly, frequently glancing in her direction. Most of them had something missing - an ear, a finger… and those were just the injuries she could see. Self-mutilation, most likely. She couldn't figure these guys into any of the occult nonsense she'd been dealing with… and a part of her was desperate to. Vandeerleuwe had been, partially, her fault. And now these people were picking over it like vultures. It felt wrong, like seeing a familiar bully being tormented by an unfamiliar freak.

She wanted answers. For all she knew, this group was something like the previous inhabitants of this town, worshipping something unfathomable and malevolent. If so, they needed to be exposed and wiped out. Bisha had been left alone. And he'd almost ended the world. She might be in hiding, might be dancing a fine line between freedom and imprisonment… wait. Something came to mind. Taylor had suggested that the PRT knew, at some level, that she had been present at the Geryon incident. If that was true, why would they pretend otherwise? Maybe this was why. She knew about what had happened at Vandeerleuwe, knew about the strange organisations that lurked behind the skin of the world. Maybe they wanted her to come here and find this group, to wipe them from the face of the earth with the zeal only bitter experience could grant. Or maybe this was all a coincidence. Her instinct to regard herself as unimportant and insignificant demanded that the latter was the case. Her status as a parahuman who'd survived things that would break most people's minds… that inclined her towards the former. She put aside those thoughts. Grand conspiracies could wait. She had a cult in front of her, a group that was striking her as deeply suspicious, and she didn't like cults. Even if their souvlaki was fairly good.

"So, mind if I ask something personal? Off the record, just between us."

She made a show of putting away her notebook and sliding her pen into a pocket. Cassia smiled happily, guilelessly.

"Of course, dear girl, of course. What can old Cassia do to help you?"

'You're barely old' was what she wanted to say. Cassia looked healthy, stronger than some of the younger people present. Now, Sanagi's mother was old, and she was damn bitter. As far as Sanagi was concerned, bitterness and age came hand in hand. This woman looked content, thus, she was young. Then again, she was as bitter as they came, and she was fairly young… eh, she was old at heart. She cleared her head of such thoughts, turning back to the interrogation.

"Why are you really here?"

"Well, I just told you, we found an abandoned town and chose to-"

She interrupted, separation from the agent giving her confidence… and the paranoia she'd been stewing in for days giving her just a hint of reckless madness.

"Save it. Why are you here? Why not, say… the mound in the forest, just over there?"

The mound where a tree of worms had bloomed and a town was consumed. The mound which had thrummed with the same primordial force that she felt faintly from the stone axe. Cassia froze, and sized up Sanagi with shrewd eyes. She sniffed, deeply, like a coyote tasting the air. A brief frown crossed her face, and her next words were slow and cautious.

"...I'm sure I don't know what you mean, officer."

"Nothing to do with worms?"

Cassia leaned closer, her single eye bright with an emotion Sanagi couldn't quite identify. She peered, and sniffed again. This time, she found something. Just as quickly as she leaned forward, she shot backwards into her seat, and a faint snarl passed her lips. The other members of the group turned to stare suspiciously at the goings-on.

"This is our shrine, officer. Sterile gold has no place here. Only moist stone."

Sanagi cocked her head to one side, feeling simultaneously confused and vindicated. On the one hand, this sounded like the kind of nonsense she'd been dealing with for months now, something properly esoteric. On the other… 'gold'? She felt something twinge in her at the word, some recollection of a place where the sunset lasted forever and the buildings stretched high into the golden sky… but that couldn't be. The feeling was unable to anchor to anything solid and it drifted away into the depths of her psyche, nothing remaining but a faint shiver of discomfort and a vague scent of tuna. She cracked her knuckles, and the sound of bones cracking and popping made her shiver for reasons she couldn't adequately explain. Her false eyes hung heavy in their sockets.

"Like I said. This is between us, no notebooks, no recorders. Why are you here?"

Cassia kept staring with increasingly naked hostility, but her tone remained vaguely civilised. Indeed, she adopted a tone that sounded almost… holier-than-thou. Like she was a priest speaking to an idiot heathen. For all Sanagi knew, she was.

"We came to commemorate this place. It was required."

Silence. Sanagi broke it with an impatient gesture and a snapped:

"By what?"

"None of your concern. We have no need for your kind, nor for your work."

"What do you mean by 'my kind'?"

"You have the stench of gold about you… but not quite permeated, too subtle to detect at. Compromised, but fresh. I'm afraid we have no place for you at our table."

"What are you talking about?"

"There is no point telling you. You wouldn't understand my answer."

She snapped her fingers agitatedly, but no-one came to her side - an expression of annoyance, not a signal. She hoped.

"None of this is your concern. Finish your food, then leave. We respect your right as a guest, but you were uninvited, I believe. I suggest you depart before we remember that."

Sanagi felt like she was slamming her head against a brick wall. She'd managed to elicit some reaction from Cassia, but nothing more… no real information, no data she could rely on. Her eyes were drawn back to that stone axe standing from its lonely cairn, the primordial shape of its curves, the intricacy of its carvings… the Flame of Frenzy had worshippers who used the symbol of a three-fingered hand, who marked themselves with yellowed eyes. The Grafting Buddha, according to Taylor, had associated itself with centipedes and the concept of 'unifying-without-erasing'. Additional limbs, additional minds… and the thing which had dwelt in Vandeerleuwe had seemingly cannibalised the image of the dead, bred with humans to produce sacrifices for later consumption. Images of worms predominated, and that seemed to be the most reliable core of their being. And this group had an emphasis on mutilation and stone axes. These symptoms couldn't connect to her existing knowledge of the weird diseases that infested people's minds, and that irritated her. She politely excused herself, thanking Cassia for the souvlaki. Maybe it would be best to leave this place alone, just try and get out of here as soon as… no.

An idea had blossomed. Agent Washington was looking for leads. Vandeerleuwe could provide them. This 'family', this new cult, they could serve as a perfect red herring. If she encouraged the agent to look into this group, she wouldn't be looking into the 'libertarians' back in Brockton Bay. The further from the city she went, the safer Sanagi and her friends were. This cult didn't seem connected to anything she'd seen before, their association to Vandeerleuwe seemed more accidental than anything, none of them had the characteristic ugliness of those who bred with the worms. And that meant hunting these freaks wouldn't lead her to her little gang of freaks. Hm. It was risky, and in any other circumstance would be damned idiotic, but it killed two birds with one stone. She got to hunt another cult, and Agent Washington was distracted from anything that mattered to Sanagi. Convenient. And paranoia, once more, granted her a reckless madness. They could destroy her at any time… so what did she have to lose?

She walked onwards, back into town, the hollows where her eyes had once been sweeping the streets. The town was empty… and a suspicion was brewing. Agent Washington wouldn't know about it, but the mound where the tree of worms had bloomed was outside of town, and was probably a site of significance to these weirdos. Placing a stone axe where one of the giants had died, where they had hidden for years? It couldn't be a coincidence. And if they knew about that place, they probably knew about the mound. Maybe they were all living up there, coming into town to make sure the roads were still functional so no-one would call the feds, maybe to celebrate a festival every once in a while. Sure, there were signs of habitation down here, but not enough to support the people in that square. They'd need to be crammed into small houses by the dozen for that to make sense - no, there had to be more of them elsewhere. It was bizarre, walking around these streets… calmly. Without its ugly inhabitants, glaring with unabashed hostility, the town just seemed sad. People had lived here, had died here, had worshipped worms here. And now? Not a single remnant. The library where Taylor had found out a little of the town's history was just a mass of pulped paper lying on rotten shelves, the teapot the aged hippy had used was rusted and pierced with dozens of tiny holes. The diner hadn't been used in months. The motel was derelict, the lobby peeling, the bell at the front desk turning into a mound of damp rust.

Sanagi paused, and walked up the creaking stairs to their room, noticing that the strange disk… no, 'bracteate', that was what Arch had called it, was still there. A man with his hair transforming into a bird, dust marring the surface. She unhooked it, testing the weight… did this count as tampering with a crime scene? She wasn't the sentimental type, but Vandeerleuwe had been an important moment for her. Seeing everything decay, the location of one of her formative experiences turning to dust, it made her think that she had no physical reminders of that experience. No proof that it had happened, not outside of her own hollow skull. With a shrug, she pocketed the bracteate, feeling the slightly sharp edges brush against the inside of her jacket with a soft rasp. So much had changed since she was last here, everything had been placed into a dizzyingly vast perspective. She'd gone from an angry cop to a slightly less angry parahuman. This place marked one of the last big things she'd done as a cop, destroying a cult with no skull-lasers for assistance. She might as well. Call it a weird souvenir, call it whatever you want. Call it hers - that was accurate.

Had Astrid ever come back here? Would she ever? In her position, Sanagi wasn't sure what she'd do. Would she raise a monument to her dead family, or would she try and forget Vandeerleuwe ever existed? The image of the giant blazing through in her red convertible, Mouse Protector in the passenger seat, screaming at the cultists for desecrating her home… huh, that was actually pretty funny, in a strange way. She wondered where those two were, if they'd actually teamed up in the end. Didn't matter, she supposed - Astrid was in Minnesota, last she heard, and Mouse Protector had business 'out west'. Wasn't likely to come back here, not unless they were going out of their way. Like, way out of their way. For now, it was just her and Agent Washington. Speaking of whom…

The agent came into view at the end of the street, pausing as she noticed Sanagi, then continuing her approach. Her rapid approach. Agent Washington was running, and there was something faintly yellow around her mouth that she was wiping away - vomit? But she didn't seem ill, running like that would have been hell on an upset stomach. Sanagi felt her heartbeat increase as the agent came closer, breathing heavily. She had to struggle to retain an even expression, to forget that this woman could destroy her life in a second. The agent's eyes were cold and businesslike, and her entire demeanour had shifted to something more military, similar to Commander Piggot back in Madison. She leaned close and whispered harshly. Her breath stank of vomit, and the acrid notes of a standard-issue antiemetic - Sanagi's respect for her increased again, most of her colleagues had refused to take around packets of those things, claiming their stomachs were too strong, that the pills made their teeth feel too gritty, their mouths taste too foul. Hadn't been singing that tune when they were clearing out the abattoirs that were Bisha's old bases. The agent had evidently anticipated trouble, or was simply well-prepared. Either way, her status in Sanagi's eyes increased.

"Something's wrong."

"Obviously. I'm not sure what, but-"

"No, we have good reason to bring some of these people in for questioning. Take them back to base."

"Why, exactly?"

"Desecration of human corpses, tampering with a crime scene, and squatting."

Sanagi felt a grim sense of foreboding come over her. The agent's expression reminded her of when Taylor had sensed those giants beneath the church. Her next words reluctantly spilled from her mouth. Duty demanded it.

"...you found something."

"I did. The graveyard's been dug up, pretty recently too. Found a finger with human teeth marks. Plus, there's evidence of violent struggle - bullet casings, the spire from the church thrown across town, a scrap of a bloodstained fur coat…"

She seemed to want to say something else, but stopped herself. Sanagi pondered. Fur coat? Oh. Oh no. Voodoo Child. This was spinning out of control. Finding Voodoo Child would mean finding a whole group of Khans who could recognise her. The cult needed to demand her attention, but… she had to err on the side of caution - the enduring police part of her wanted to whip out her gun and start arresting everyone, but a more rational part understood that this would end poorly. There were too many of them, they couldn't even fit all of them on the tiltrotor. But… if she let them go, they could lead the agent on a wild goose chase. These people didn't seem connected to any of the cults she knew about, and that meant they could be running around doing nothing connected to Bisha or the events in Brockton Bay. If the agent followed them, Sanagi would be a hell of a lot safer. But that would imply letting a group of cannibals run free in the backwoods of the US. If she was being observed by the PRT, maybe they'd arrest her immediately if she tried to save her own skin by letting the cult go. Maybe this was a test. And maybe, at the end of the day, no matter how much she had changed, Etsuko Sanagi would never let some freaky criminal cult of Cretan hippies run around in her country.

"I agree, we should take some in. But we can't arrest all of them now."

"I know. I suggest we take Cassia in without mentioning any charges, take her to the tiltrotor, then charge her, take her back to the Rig. I don't imagine they'll cause any trouble if one of their own is in custody, or at the very least they'll be stuck here. They don't seem willing to abandon one of their own."

"Hm. But that could make them become desperate if we go for one of them. Get violent."

The agent snorted.

"You know, a few minutes ago I'd have reprimanded you for always thinking people would turn violent. But these guys…"

She shuddered.

"I don't know. If things go south, run for the tiltrotor. When we're up in the air, get in contact with base, get them to send out a squadron of troopers."

"Why not just go for the tiltrotor, get the troopers immediately?"

"They're mobile. If we suddenly leave, they might just scatter. Troopers will take about an hour to get here, assuming they're already prepared to move out. No chance of finding them in this forest, not unless we comb it inch by inch - and that'd take a small army. We only need them paralysed for a little while, by that time it'll be too late. Taking Cassia in seems like it would slow them down a little - unwilling to abandon her, maybe, uncertain about what we did, or what we know, or what to do without their leader ordering them around. Assuming she is their leader."

She was thinking tactically. Another point in her favour, in Sanagi's eyes - God, she had to be a PRT agent, in any other circumstance they'd probably be getting along like a house on fire. Her plan made sense, but it did suffer from one issue, though… Sanagi had pissed off Cassia a little. Maybe it was unavoidable - not like she could alter the way she smelled to their weird senses - or maybe she'd brought this on herself. Either way, Cassia wasn't going to be cooperative, for reasons the agent couldn't understand. Time to simplify.

"I think Cassia is aware we're getting too close for comfort. She's getting nervous."

"What did you say to her?"

"Just basic questioning, but she got more restless over time. By the end she was telling me, politely, to leave before they made us leave. Told me to finish my food, then get out of town."

The agent looked a little ill.

"You didn't… finish it, did you?"

"Sure, I was hungry, why - oh, you're not thinking…"

"Apparently it tastes like pork."

"Christ..."

Sanagi felt sick. That souvlaki had reminded her a little of Vandeerleuwe - the taste of Astrid's ear? That was a bizarre thought. She'd consumed human flesh and her first thought was 'huh, this seems familiar'. Probably something concerning there, but she was too busy suppressing a retch to worry about it. Dammit, she couldn't even vomit anymore, why did she still have the instinct? Of all the things… she felt no crackling phantom pain from her face or her brain, but vomiting, that was an impulse that had to remain apparently. Useless powers. Her hidden pincers were starting to shift uneasily, desperate to be let out - they'd been itching for days now, her face had felt stiffer every morning. Her power wanted to be used, and directing her laser on a bunch of cannibals seemed fairly morally neutral. The agent broke her train of thought by turning on her heel and leaving, heading in the direction of the town square. The people there seemed a little agitated, their gazes were a little more hostile and their movements a little more jerky. Not good. Sanagi could taste the tension in the air.

"Ms. Cassia, could we have a word?"

The woman stared aggressively at the agent.

"Of course, dear. Please, go ahead."

"It's just a few questions, but some of them are sensitive. We'd like you to come with us."

"Nonsense, anything I can hear my family can share."

"We'd really like you to come with us."

One of the men stumped over - he was missing a foot, and his crutch thumped heavily into the ground. He glared at the agent, and rested a hand protectively on Cassia's shoulder.

"Is something wrong, Cassia?"

"Nothing at all, John. Nothing at all. These fine officers of the law just want to have a small chat… though, my leg is feeling a little stiff today. Could you ask Dimitris to give me a hand?"

One of the few intact men walked over, younger than the others, and larger by far. He had no limbs missing, but his body was rippling with muscle. It wasn't the kind of sculpted muscle which accentuates the contours of the body, the kind that makes a man seem like an Adonis or a Hercules, it was… tumorous. Knobs of muscle growing irregularly, shoving the skin upwards as it went. Veins were shoved to the surface of his arms, thick as cables, pulsing with hot blood. It seemed as though there had once been a reasonable man named Dimitris, but now something else was pushing its way out, an amorphous thing of muscle that shoved through weak patches of flesh to bloom as a tumorous flower beneath the skin. Bodybuilding, steroids, whatever this guy was doing, it was just twisting him further and further. Should have stayed skinny, in Sanagi's personal opinion. His face was a mask of apathy, dark brown eyes staring sullenly from beneath tumbling black curls. He helped Cassia to her feet, his muscles squirming beneath his skin as he moved. He was larger than both Sanagi and the agent… and while Sanagi was sure she could take him, she wasn't confident about it, especially if she was prevented from using her power.

"Well? Let's find somewhere private, then. Ask me what questions you want."

The agent led the way, moving silently through a town that was achingly familiar to Sanagi. She remembered how she'd levered open the door to that diner, had rifled through the back until she found clothing to disguise herself in. She remembered this road, and how she sprinted down it in a desperate attempt to escape from cultists. And she remembered that stained patch of asphalt where she'd wrestled Astrid, bitten her ear off, and had watched the town turn into a vacant ruin. Here she was, once again dealing with a cult. Fantastic. Cassia quietly followed the two agents, Dimiris supporting her in a way that made it clear that he was completely unneeded. Cassia was healthy, hearty - she could move just fine on her own. They walked outwards into the forest, which immediately consumed both sound and light, turning everything into a mute green expanse. It was quiet here - good. Two on two was fair, as odds went. Get Cassia away from her allies, isolate her in the forest. She was probably overconfident in Dimitris, he looked like someone who had cracked enough skulls to cultivate an aura of indestructibility. But Sanagi had fought a giant and won. Well, once. Second round was less successful. Then again, she didn't intend to fight Dimitris twice. The forest continued to swallow them whole, leaves and undergrowth parting like damp green lips, the moist ground sinking beneath their feet like a huge brown tongue, and Cassia chose to speak.

"It's a long way to find some privacy, isn't it?"

Agent Washington responded coldly, her voice completely level, any trace of vomit gone from her mouth. All business.

"Just heading to our tiltrotor, we left some of our files there."

"You'd force an old woman to walk through the forest for some files, eh? Ah, the young, no respect for their elders…"

"Sorry about this. Hope you understand."

"Oh I understand, I understand very well."

She fell into a suspicious silence, and Dimitris glared at Sanagi. The forest loomed, and Sanagi was reminded exactly why she disliked forests these days. Running through a forest while cultists pursued you, going through those same forests draped over a biker's back while light filled her lungs, seeing the huge shape of Astrid barrel through the snow-covered trees of Minnesota… hard to recover from that sort of thing. Too many places where she could be ambushed, the ground was too uneven for her to fight securely, the thicket grew too thick in places to be passed, inhibiting mobility. At least it wasn't Mound Moor, she thought. It was poor consolation, but she soldiered on nevertheless, sizing up Agent Washington as she went. Now there was a strange woman - sociable, chatty, dedicated to her job, but seemingly from a military background if her bearing suggested anything, and level-headed enough to not freak out after finding that she might have eaten human flesh. Tough. Sanagi would have to keep an eye on her - God, why couldn't she get the incompetent agent, the work experience girl they gave a pointless case to occupy her time with? But no, Etsuko Sanagi had stored all her luck in her pinkie finger, and by chopping it off had condemned herself to a life of bad fortune. She could finally see why her parents had done all those rituals to invite luck, fate was a callous bitch and bribery seemed like the only recourse.

The tiltrotor came into sight, a wide, dark shape nestled amongst the trees, shadowed by bowers. Agent Washington walked ahead, calling out to the pilot. And Sanagi paused. Her next words were quiet, muttered, barely audible even to her. But Cassia and Dimitris heard very clearly.

"So, when were you planning on attacking us?"

Cassia laughed softly, almost regretfully.

"You're very suspicious, officer."

"Don't play around. No way you brought your pet gorilla out here unless you expected something to happen."

"Astute."

Cassia smiled sweetly.

"But you should have done this in the town. No point now."

She paused, taking a breath.

"I'm very sorry about this, dearie."
 
140 - A Scent of Hawthorne (Apocrypha)
140 - A Scent of Hawthorne

Hannah froze. The tiltrotor was silent. The pilot was unresponsive. She had a vague sinking feeling - in most people, such a feeling would be ignored or dismissed. Not for her. Being in a forest like this reminded her of her childhood, of the moment when she saw something coiling in the skies. And before that, walking through the undergrowth, a gun pressed behind her head, feeling her way for anything metal, anything that seemed explosive… well, it was an experience that cultivated instincts. Instincts that she acted on now, whirling about face as her hand flew to her gun, the grip practically leaping into her hand. She could vaguely hear Sanagi saying something, could hear Cassia replying… she couldn't quite hear the words, but she could see something in the way they were standing. Dimitris rushed at Sanagi, muscles pulsing erratically. Her hand snapped into the air, gun levelling at the musclebound cultist… but something else caught her attention. Something moving in the trees. Sanagi and Dimitris slammed together with the churning, meaty sound of impacting flesh, grunts spilling from between gritted teeth. Cassia remained still, watching calmly. And something was moving from the undergrowth, bent double, almost invisible amidst the bushes. Her gun was moving in its direction when it attacked - a shape simultaneously pale and livid red, bounding outwards in absolute silence.

It crashed into her, and her gun instinctually tried to transform into a knife - no, too many witnesses, if they thought they were dealing with a cape they might do something truly stupid. And in the end… she didn't exactly need it. She slammed her fist into the thing instead, felt ribs quiver beneath paper-thin skin. It grunted quietly, but tried to keep attacking, wrapping its arms around her neck, obscuring her sight with its oddly striped torso. Up close, she could see… pale flesh, yes, but pulsing red muscle, fibres sliding over each other. She'd seen this before. Flayed - or, half-flayed in this particular man's case. Strange. But also useful. Her next strike was crueller - no punches, no slaps, just an extended hand jabbed nail-first into his exposed muscle. This time he yelped, muscles spasming in uneasy motions. His arms slipped away, and she tok ruthless advantage of the temporary opening. More jabs, more painful pokes, and the moment she had enough room, a slew of arm-aching punches. The man spilled away from her, whimpering like a kicked dog, and her gun was calmly levelled at him.

"Stay down."

Her voice was cold and professional. No friendly eye-crinkles, no holds barred. The man curled in on himself - he looked similar to the others back in town, dark curly hair, dark eyes, but his skin had seemingly been bled dry of any colour. For all she knew, it had been - those patches of glistening muscle looked fresh. Her eyes flicked to Saangi… and paused. The officer was going, to put it bluntly, completely ape on Dimitris. Not bonobo, not orangutan, and definitely not capuchin. She was going full-on, no hold barred gorilla on this mass of twisted muscle. She was clearly used to fighting people larger than her. Sanagi had closed the distance rapidly, wrapping her limbs around the man, doing everything she could to limit his movement. She'd scampered around to his back and practically dragged him down to the ground - Dimitris wasn't taking this overly well, clawing desperately at the half-feral cop who was currently biting him. Sanagi was fighting like some street scrapper - honestly, it reminded Hannah of herself when she was younger and still figuring out this whole 'fighting' thing. She bit, she scratched, she repeatedly struck his groin… Dimitris groaned in pain and thrashed on the forest floor, trying to regain his footing. Good. Sanagi had this handled.

Her eyes twitched back to the fallen man - still squirming, still in pain, still comfortably incapacitated. But there were other shapes moving in the forest. Some were standing upright, some were crawling on all-fours, others were lumbering like apes towards them on deformed limbs. She couldn't see many details, but they all looked defaced in some way - a limb or two severed cleanly, or patches of skin delicately flayed to reveal quivering red muscle and pulsing yellow fat. They kept their distance, moving backwards as she raised her gun. None of them were armed with anything serious - a few knives, a pipe or two, but no guns. Strange. But convenient. There was an uneasy stalemate as the figures remained concealed, shifting rapidly from tree to tree, doing their best to remain out of her sight… but were nonetheless incapable of approaching unless they wanted a faceful of lead. She didn't want to kill anyone, but she wasn't some naive cape wet around the ears. If they tried to kill her, and she had no choice, she'd respond in kind. She twitched once more as she heard a grunt from behind her - dammit, dammit. They'd distracted her attention, and a few had slipped around to attack Sanagi.

Another half-flayed person, this time a young woman, had wrapped themselves around Sanagi's shoulders, pushing down at the ground with filthy feet to try and disentangle her and Dimitris. Her gun was useless here, she could tell at a moment's glance. They were too close, moving too quickly. No hope there. Sanagi grunted… then yelled in pain as the young woman sank her teeth into her shoulder. Dimitris slipped free with a roar of anger, and before Hannah could react, he'd already delivered a painful kick to Sanagi's stomach, enough to make her instinctively curl up… and for the young woman to attack her more, scratching and screeching in Greek. Not good. The terrain here was bad, the landscape was bad… Dimitris rushed for her, and a plan came to mind. She rolled with his strike, absorbing the blow and falling backwards. Her back bumped against the nose of the tiltrotor - good. Now she could only be approached from three sides, no-one could come from behind. Dimitris grinned, showing chipped teeth… and she saw something on his chest. Something she recognised.

His shirt had been torn by Sanagi's tender ministrations, revealing a chest that was simultaneously musclebound and emaciated. Ribs poked through too-thin flesh, but knobs of muscle protruded outwards and his flesh was almost stone-like - the man looked like he had a topographical map embedded in his chest. And in the centre was a tattoo - and one she recognised. It was closer to an engraving, really, equal parts scar tissue and ink. A simple circle, with the interior coloured with a system of overlapping patterns, none of them remotely harmonising. She saw abstract animals covered by abstract landscapes covered by circuit boards and hieroglyphs and dumb scrawlings. Her eyes narrowed. Dimitris stopped moving when she spoke.

"Teeth?"

He scowled… and his scowl turned into a roar, wordless and senseless, accompanied by a raised fist. His mouth was full of black, rotten teeth, broken until they were practically stumps. Her gun cracked, firing rubber bullets. No reaction, barely any hesitation. She switched to live rounds in less than a second, firing as soon as she was able, and he kept moving even with a bleeding wound in his arm. She'd fought the Teeth only once before. And this seemed about right - they just wouldn't stop coming, no matter what you tried. She fired again, and again - but that was all she had time for. A thrice-wounded Dimitris crashed into her, savagery giving him strength even as wounds rapidly sapped it, crushing her back against the tiltrotor. She tried to move, and he crashed a fist into her face - she slammed against the glass. And what she saw there gave her pause. The pilot was still there. Roger… she'd thought he was unconscious, maybe shot, maybe just badly wounded. He was slumped over, and he was clearly dead. But the way he had died made her freeze. His skin was pale as candle wax and he seemed… warped. Puckered. Like he'd been half-melted and then reshaped, sagging downwards under his own weight, losing any sense of cohesion. His uniform bulged strangely where his warped flesh had pooled. Parts of his skin were pulled outwards into sharp peaks, others had depressed downwards or had slid together into frozen waves of milky flesh. But he was cold. The entire tiltrotor felt ice cold, and she could see no signs of burning. His eyes were invisible behind his helmet, but there were… roots. Tiny, black roots, sprouting from beneath the helmet, from within his eye sockets, falling downwards in tangled threads. His mouth hung half-open, the other half melted shut despite showing no signs of burning or scalding.

And inside his mouth was something Hannah couldn't adequately describe. The closest she could come was 'un-light'. Light's opposite in every way. Where light spread outwards, this drew inwards, tongues of unlight slithering inwards and never fleeing, like a mass of insects unwilling to let one another go. Instead of illuminating, it consumed, light disappearing inside its slithering mass and never re-emerging. Seeing it… it hurt. Her eyes itched, her skin felt dirty just by proximity, and her tongue seemed to turn into a cold chunk of meat inside her mouth. Looking at it made her feel like a kid again. And not in a good way. She could almost imagine this light slithering through forests, hiding under roots, dwelling in dark pools where it could wait. Pulsing outwards from splitting bark, grabbing her feet from beneath leaves. Peacefully waiting inside a gun barrel levelled at the back of her head. And she couldn't explain why, but she heard the scraping of an axe on a stone floor, the panting of breath, an ecstatic cry as rock impacted bone. She felt sick.

Dimitris was almost merciful, punching her in the stomach - the pain brought her back, banished the unlight to the far corners of her mind. Ignore the pain, move past it, let it just add to the adrenaline. She assessed the situation. The man was still trying to hurt her, and she could see murder in his eyes. She processed the best course of action. And she kicked upwards, her hard-toed boot slamming between his legs with eye-watering force. Dimitris wheezed, momentarily pausing - damn Teeth, far too resistant to pain. Still… she'd been given an opening, even if it was only brief. Dimitris was trying to kill her, and she had every right to fight back with maximum force. Her gun fired again and again, flickering with light when she ran out of bullets, regenerating them in an instant. Dimitris jerked backwards, strangely muscled flesh pulsing as dark red holes opened up. He growled, trying to move towards her… but more bullets stopped him. Teeth were tough, she knew that. Could take bullet after bullet without flinching at the pain. But at the end of the day, if his muscles were shredded and torn, if his blood was spilling freely, if his body was slowly moving into shock… there was nothing he could do. One more shot, and Dimitris fell backwards into the ground, landing with a heavy thump. Hannah regretted doing that. She didn't want to - no, she'd have these thoughts later.

Already she was moving for her next target. If these people had any sense, they'd stop - she was willing to use deadly force, what kind of idiot would try and attack her once that had been established? She glanced down at Sanagi - still wrestling the young woman, but seemingly winning, pinning her down and raining blow after blow into her exposed muscle, each strike eliciting another pained squeal. Cassia was still standing calmly, watching everything unfold. She hadn't blinked at Dimitris being shot over and over until his body crumbled. Why? No, think about it later. That unlight - there was a parahuman here. Couldn't be Cassia, she'd been at the town all this time. Well, could be Cassia, but if she was capable of killing them with some freakish blaster power, she'd probably have already done it. Someone else, then. The figures in the forest backed away, eyes wary. Good.

"Stay back!"

Something grabbed at her ankle. She felt hard knobs of muscle pulsing beneath too-thin skin… Dimitris. She glanced down. Somehow he was still moving, eyes burning with hate. Hannah kicked at his face, trying to drive him back… but something was wrong. He should definitely be dead. Instead, he was trying to drag her down, and the way his muscles flexed suggested that he had lost none of his strength. And there was something about his wounds. Something was moving inside them. Tiny, scaled shapes, wriggling like maggots, moving forwards and then retracting just as quickly. She heard hissing. Parahuman. Not good. She aimed down, and fired into his skull. Idiot. Could have just surrendered, come along to the Rig, been interrogated, maybe offered a deal if his crimes weren't too severe. Instead he insisted on fighting, threatening her life, doing his best to kill her with his bare fists. A red dot appeared on his forehead… and something was moving inside. Another of the scaled things, and this time it was larger, she could even see a tiny gem-like eye staring coldly at her. Another bullet send it slithering backwards, trying to conceal itself in the recesses of the skull. Cassia crowed loudly, shrieking excitedly.

"He's done it! He's done it!"

The figures in the forest paused, then started whooping loudly. Done what? He hadn't triggered - Hannah would have definitely been able to tell if that had happened. Dimitris slumped back to the ground, his mouth hanging open… and a scaled shape shot out, forcing its way through his throat with a sound like . A snake, coloured like the surface of an oil slick, mouth opening to reveal cherry-pink flesh and sharp fangs. It was too fast for her to react, and she grunted in pain as the fangs sank into her ankle. She could feel cold poison flooding inside, glands twitching as the snake pumped everything it had into her. This was wrong - if it was venomous, it should be letting go after delivering its poison. Instead, it was intent on remaining attached to her. Her other foot stamped down on its long body, crushing down on scale and bone alike, smearing it into the forest floor. The snake wriggled in pain, but otherwise remained attached. Its eyes started to cloud over, but its fangs refused to detach. Her ankle was starting to grow numb. A frantic yank, and the head was gone, leaving behind a narrow set of weeping wounds. A timer had just been set - she needed to get back to base, maybe for antivenom, ideally for Panacea. Not many snakes out here, so the tiltrotor probably didn't have any antivenom on board. Dimitris's body was coming alive with more snakes, slithering their way out of wounds, gurgling up his throat, and she could faintly see his eyes start to push outwards as they tried to crawl out through his sockets. Not good. Tiltrotor's nose was too high, too steep for her to climb on top of - her position had been comprised. She swore inwardly as she dashed away, staggering a little as her ankle became more and more unresponsive.

Sanagi was starting to stagger to her feet, and she stared incredulously at the snake-filled body. Interesting response. Most people would be scared - but Sanagi just looked irritable, like a corpse filled with angry snakes was basically equivalent to a jammed printer or a faulty copier. No, time to think about that later. The two stood back to back, Sanagi finally drawing her gun now that no-one was stopping her. Hannah spoke quietly, firmly.

"We're surrounded. Pilot's dead."

"Can you fly?"

"A little. Not very well. If I can get in, I can radio for help."

"How long will that take?"

"Hour or so for some troopers."

"Don't know if we can hold out that long."

"Hm. I need antivenom."

She said this last point idly, only barely remembering that, yes, she was currently being poisoned. Sanagi blinked… then nodded, assimilating the information in a calm, professional manner. Hannah definitely owed this woman a burger when they got back home. Not if, when. The figures were remaining at a distance, clearly afraid of their guns. If they could get inside the tiltrotor, they'd be in a reinforced metal box. But… Rogers had been in that same box, and he'd been killed. Dimitris was a parahuman, or had been infested by one. The unlight was someone else's doing. Cassia had backed away. Hannah almost lunged for her - take her hostage, make it more likely that the others will stay back. But there was something in the air, a scent like… hawthorne. She scanned the trees - wait. Something was coming. Someone.

He slipped through the trees gracefully, towering above the half-flayed figures. Something sharp and shining was hanging casually from gloved hands. The impression she gained was one of paleness, thinness, and deadly purpose. She could barely trace his movements, he was almost hazy in the air… and in a moment he was gone. Hannah inwardly swore. Parahuman. Shit. This was going south incredibly quickly - two parahumans, at minimum. Maybe more. And the mass of people clustered around that thin, pale man… it made her think of Ordeal's cult. Shit, shit, shit. They weren't ready for this. She glanced at Sanagi - something was wrong with her, she was clutching her head and groaning softly. Hm. She felt her gun itching to transform into something more powerful… even with all these witnesses, if exposing her identity would save their lives, so be it. Better alive and compromised than dead and secure.

Something hooked her, like a fish on a line. Her jacket was pulled backwards by something sharp and metal, held by hands too strong for her to resist. She jerked backwards, falling to the ground with a grunt of irritation. Sanagi turned, still looking woozy, but a long, metal pole slammed into her chest and sent her flying. Figures from the forest descended en masse, over a dozen of them dogpiling Sanai and pinning her to the ground. Shit. Her gun transformed into something more useful - a trench knife, combination of a sharp blade and brass knuckles. With the latter, she punched behind her… and she felt something give. It was like punching loose fabric, the matter simply wafting away, but she could feel skin, the texture was unmistakable. A feeling of revulsion washed over her as she realised what this could be. Those people, half-flayed, to make clothes. The knife came next, diving down to pierce… but it slid off the clothing, incapable of gaining any purchase on the material. Before she could try anything else, a metal implement slammed into her face, blunt enough not to kill her, sharp enough to split her skin a little. Blood ran down over her left eye, and her vision exploded with stars. Her knife transformed, turning into something pleasingly high-calibre. A Colt Anaconda, .44 magnum, imprecise at long ranges but spectacular at short range. She'd have conjured up a shotgun, but didn't want to bring both hands to bear - and with one hand, she would risk dislocating her arm. Round after round thundered… but the body swayed out of the way smoothly, moving faster than a natural human. Fantastic. Mover, possibly a Brute, possibly a Blaster. Some people get all the luck.

Her ankle was completely numb now, and she didn't trust herself to stand upright. A new plan came to mind. She didn't need to stand. Her weapon transformed again, becoming a pair of spiked knuckles. She couldn't get the range she needed for a firearm to be more effective, and if this man was too strong to confront directly… well, there were other ways to fight Brutes than in an honest brawl. She was silent as she pushed down with her healthy angle, springing at the tall cape. Close the distance, limit his movement, turn his size against him. She barely saw the pale shape swim into sight before she was wrapped around it. The feeling of disgust was stronger than ever now. There was nothing warm about him, his clothes cold and smooth, skin that had been treated extensively. For a moment, she felt confident - her knuckles transformed into knives which she plunged inwards, she felt his arms pinned at his side, no resistance in his form. The confidence vanished when he twisted, his body unnaturally flexible, spinning and wrapping himself around her like some monstrous constrictor snake. It wasn't much, but it gave him a tiny bit of breathing room. Enough to grab her by her hair, his hands too long and far too strong.

She was flung away in moments, and a tree slammed into her back. More stars. Her ankle was completely useless. But she had both her hands, and she had range. Her knives transformed into a shotgun, a Benelli M4 semi-automatic shotgun to be precise, and she unloaded into the parahuman. Live rounds. She managed to get off a single blast before the strange metal weapon in his hands lunged, his body twisting to follow it. For someone so tall, he was damn hard to hit, practically swimming through the air. Her finger tightened around the trigger… and she froze. She felt cloth splitting, layer after layer, and then skin parting cleanly around a sharp edge. She hissed through her teeth by instinct, but there was almost no pain. The blade was so sharp that she barely felt a damn thing. It sliced deep, and she felt warm blood spill outwards, soaking her clothes. It stopped her from firing, just for a moment. Long enough for the blunt end of the weapon to slam into her face, knocking her against the tree. She was stunned - too many impacts, too much blood loss, too much venom. Her hands were unresponsive, her gun twitching frantically as it desired to become something else, something capable.

Her bleary eyes took in the scene. The pale figure swam into focus, smoothly walking away from her. She saw legs clad in tight leggings, milky pale in colour and oddly textured. She saw a long coat of the same material, marked with strange charms. She saw a long weapon held in thin, delicate hands, a plain iron thing consisting of a long pole and a vicious hook. She looked up. The man kept going, taller than anyone should be, and thin in a way that reminded her of… tapeworms. That was it. A long, straggling tapeworm, lanky and strangely proportioned, like the body hadn't anticipated all the growth it would be able to undergo and had simply started adding a few vertebrae here, a few ribs there… and atop this tapeworm was a face. Pale, cruel… and shadowed beneath a deep hood, barely visible in the dim light of the forest. She almost saw a face, but something was wrong, the lips too wide, the eyes too pale and vestigial. Hannah realised what it was with a disgusted twist in her stomach. The hood was made from another face, bled of colour, stretched out to accommodate the man below. The long weapon twirled easily in his long hands, and he stared curiously at Hannah with dark, almost black eyes. Cassia stumbled to his side, her eyes wide with adoration.

"We've brought them, as requested - and Dimitris managed it! He did it! Even after that mess with the Teeth, he still damn well did it!"

The pale man smiled serenely, and patted Cassia on the head. She thrilled beneath it, almost vibrating with excitement. Bloodless lips opened, and a strangely thick voice came out, like he was speaking through a mass in his throat, a gobbet of phlegm or something thicker still. The inside of his mouth was the same colour as his face, a milky pale, riddled with tiny black veins. His teeth were almost translucent, and she could see miniscule capillaries stirring loosely inside.

"He did well, and he was witnessed. We will honour him."

His eyes flicked back to Hannah, who was struggling to get herself back into a position where she could fire. Her head was full of wool, her eyes could barely focus, and her ankle was throbbing now, like a second heart pumping venom through the rest of her body. Still… at this range, wooziness meant nothing. Shaking hands lifted her gun, fingers tightened around the trigger… and the pale man smiled, and raised his hand. That same unlight began to generate in his outstretched palm. It didn't flicker so much as it… slithered into existence. It peeled back the world and let more of itself in, devouring space around it, reducing everything to that same leering antithesis. In the pilot's mouth, it had been small, tiny even. But it bloomed larger and larger in this man's hands. It couldn't have been larger than a large orange, but… it seemed to loom as large as the sun. Hannah imagined it hitting her, warping her flesh, filling her eyes with those dark roots, nesting in her body like an animal in a burrow. She hesitated, and the man nodded his head. The message was clear. Fight, and die.

Cassia stumped over and crouched down, peering at her curiously. She wasn't looking into Hannah's eyes, instead staring at her face with intense scrutiny. Past her, she could see the figures coming out from the trees. She'd been wrong about them. They weren't all half-flayed - and flaying wasn't the most disturbing injury they'd received. Many of them were missing patches of skin, sure, the space replaced with stained bandages. Bot others had been twisted into grotesque shapes by cutting knives and whining saws, grinning with toothless mouths and laughing without tongues, their faces carved until they resembled flowers, petals of flesh peeling away in delicate spirals and hanging loose in the wind. These were the ones too deformed to go to Vandeerleuwe, to risk exposure to the outside world. She was surrounded on all sides - and Sanagi was still pinned. Before she could think of another plan, Cassia nodded contentedly, then stumped back to the man wearing human skin.

"This one has supple skin, but hardened by war… yet I see no scars, and no blemishes. She is healthy, yes, and the tone is something we haven't had in some time!"

The man ignored her, walking to examine Hannah for himself, his gait swaying and graceful - his lower body crept forwards like a panther, and everything above the waist danced in the air loosely. He was gangly and thin, but he turned all of that strange additional growth into grace.. This close, he positively reeked of hawthorne. Vanilla and almonds, amplified until they became unpleasant. The charms covering his robe clicked and clattered as he bent over. He paused, and stroked her face with a single, long finger… he was wearing gloves, she saw, clinging so tightly that they may as well be another layer of skin. The cold feeling of immaculately preserved skin brushing against her made her shudder. Where had he found those gloves? Who had provided them? And what did he do to make them so supple and soft, so free of blemishes? The glove spoke of experience, of expertise gained by thousands of skinnings. He murmured in that same, thick voice.

"Good quality."

His gaze shifted to Sanagi, and one of the deformed figures - an older man, his face carved into something like a flower, gurgled from between twisted lips.

"Face-skin is cold, but the rest is adequate… a little scarred, but in good condition. We could do worse. A good complexion."

Shit. They were going to try and skin them. Screw subtlety - she started to will her gun to transform into something heavier, a grenade launcher possibly. As long as they could get back to Panacea, any injuries they received were irrelevant, with the exception of brain damage. She paused as she thought of flying shrapnel tearing their skulls open, and in that pause the pale man spoke once more.

"They are good quality. But neither are ripe. The Kingeater demands consent, and they remain resistant."

The attendant figures hummed thoughtfully, nodding in agreement. What? Cassia nodded fervently, her face bright with zealotry.

"Yes, yes, of course."

"Make them willing. The Kingeater's edges are bright, their sacrifice would be… auspicious."

His long arms raised skyward, fingers brushing against the lowest branches of the trees.

"Dear idle beasts, rot not in your variform guises. Yield unto the shining edges of the Kingeater, give unto her your joyful blood and to us your blissful skin."

A colourless mouth slid into a smile of ecstasy.

"Rot not, idle beasts. And yield."


AN: Alright boyos, guess what - we've got a cover. Prologue's gone, cover has taken its place. Check it out, for it is fun. That's all for today - might be shifting back to two chapters a day, thinking of taking a small break from La Papesse. We'll see.
 
141 - Reth (Apocrypha)
141 - Reth

Hannah felt like shit. Genuine, pile in the middle of a cowshed, covered in flies, potent fertiliser, methane-loaded, shit. Did cowshit have methane? She couldn't remember, and honestly, she couldn't care. Her eyes cracked open - whatever that pale asshole had done, it'd knocked her cold, thrown her into a sleep so deep that even the usual intense dreams didn't come. And, apparently, the asshole had gummed up every goddamn pore at once in the process. The world slowly inched into existence, darkness peeling back from around her eyes. She stared. A very large skull stared back at her. So, this was now happening. The skull was mute, but it was huge, bigger than anyone's skull should be. And the texture was all wrong… even in the dim light, she could see clearly that the skull was weirdly sculpted, like someone had mashed together thousands and thousands of tiny worm-shaped strips of clay and had fired them once the shape of a skull was achieved. And as her vision continued to clear, she saw more bones, each one textured the same way. Great, she was trapped with a freaky art project. She'd usually have a more polite internal monologue, but she was trapped in a dark basement, her head ached, her ankle ached, her eyes ached, her pores were clogged, she felt bruises developing damn near everywhere, her side was covered in a mass of stained bandages (and guess what, it also ached), and her wrists were starting to chafe under the ropes that bound her to a wall.

She briefly considered conjuring her gun. It'd been taken away, she could feel that much - to a different room. Not the brightest move. She could detect its relative position, and given it was elevated, she could guess that she was underground. It was a small distance away, which suggested there was a gap between their building and any other buildings. In short, she was probably under the church. Good. The church was basically ruined, and that meant that escape would be that bit easier. She could summon her weapon back, transform it into something to cut her bonds, then into something ridiculously destructive. She'd heard about some weird PMC stuff, giant scissors or something? Now that'd be - no. Those thoughts were erring towards the excessively violent. And she was too wounded. That parahuman was tough, fast, skilful. She'd need to be at the top of her game to fight him, and that… wasn't exactly an accurate description for her current state. An accurate description would be shit. Destroyed toilet, burst sewer, overflowing septic tank levels of shit.

Sanagi groaned from across the basement, slowly waking up. Sight tailed off fairly quickly in the gloom, but she could faintly detect a figure opposite her stirring. Bound, based on the position of her hands. The officer looked surprisingly good - not many cuts, just a few bruises crossing her face. Her nose looked a little bent, but no blood was flowing from it. Some people got all the luck. Hannah croaked through a dry throat, even that slight sound cutting through the still air.

"You alright?"

"No."

"Me neither."

"Lovely."

They fell back into silence. Sanagi seemed to be staring rather hard at the skeleton - maybe from her side that was something more to it, something noteworthy. Maybe the signature of whichever weirdo had made this thing. The cop croaked.

"They took me out pretty quickly. What happened after I went down?"

"Cape showed up. Covered in human skin. Wants to skin us."

Sanagi blinked, and a bizarre tiny smile crossed her face, like she was laughing at a joke only she understood.

"...and they haven't done it to us yet because…?"

"Something about us needing to consent to it."

Sanagi blinked. And a tiny, involuntary snort of bemusement forced its way out. She looked almost irritated at herself for laughing… and her gaze switched to Hannah when she laughed loudly. The stress of visiting Vandeerleuwe, the terror of the attack, the mounting dread as they were overwhelmed by forces neither of them had expected… it all collapsed into a bubbling pile of unsure mirth. Hannah tried to stop herself from laughing… then failed when she imagined one of the PRT's posters going up, starring her (naturally) posing dramatically, the text below reading: 'Cults cannot skin you without your consent. If you're captured, just say no!'. And that just undid her. Sanagi managed to speak past her hesitant, jerky laughs - she wasn't used to laughing. Shame, she had a nice laugh.

"So… we just sit here, say 'no' whenever they ask if we want to be skinned."

"Guess so. Wait for the PRT to arrive."

"Did you call them?"

"Nope. But they know where we went, if we don't report in for a day or so, they'll send out a patrol craft to see if we're alright."

"Think you can resist the urge to get skinned for a few days?"

"It'll be a struggle, but I think I can try."

They fell silent, feeling marginally more optimistic about their current situation. Sanagi's smile faded when she looked back at that skeleton, and Hannah was starting to have thoughts about it herself. Dimitris… he'd been filled with snakes towards the end. Was he a parahuman himself, or a victim of a parahuman? And did this group have any connections to the Teeth - no, wait, he hadn't been wearing the usual garb of that gang, and Cassia had mentioned some kind of past business with them. Maybe a past member, then. If he had been the victim of a parahuman, maybe this skeleton was another victim - or the parahuman themselves. Infestation with serpents… well, she'd heard of weirder abilities. Not many, but she'd still heard of a few. They waited in silence, patiently anticipating something. Hannah rather deliriously imagined the pale man coming down the stairs, asking them politely if they wanted to be skinned, nodding understandingly when they refused, and then pissing off to do something else with his time. Unless… hm. It depended on how they defined 'consent'. If that meant genuine, whole-hearted acceptance, then the two of them were fine. If they just meant a murmured 'yes', then there might be some problems. If they tried to torture either of them, force them into accepting being skinned, then Hannah would gladly abandon subtlety. Her gun would flash back to her hands, turning into something obscenely powerful and invariably effective.

Her train of thought was interrupted by the sound of a door opening, and small feet descending the stairs. Didn't sound like the man - sounded younger. A girl, younger than Vista, maybe… nine, ten, poked her head into the room, carrying a tray in her hands and a torch between her teeth. She looked like the rest of the people in this cult (and Hannah was happily using the word 'cult' - there really wasn't any other word for this group), dark eyes, dark curling hair, olive skin. Hannah hadn't seen her before, not in the town or the woods. Great, they maybe had more members out of sight. The girl set down the tray, removed the torch from her mouth, then started arranging a few plates of food along her arm. She moved skilfully, like she'd been waiting tables for years - did she serve the rest of the cult, or was she the person who tended to the sacrifices? How many had she tended to? The girl came closer, and Sanagi's eyes widened - but she remained silent. Hannah spoke as the girl approached, her white shift positively luminescent in the dark room.

"...what's going-"

The girl shushed her firmly, then started setting a plate in front of her, extracting a fork from some hidden pocket. The food looked good - fresh vegetables, interesting-looking sauces, and… oh dear. Meat. Hannah didn't particularly want to eat any more meat from Vandeerleuwe. She spoke again, ignoring the girl's indignant glare.

"Could I have some water, please?"

The girl hummed, then bent over to retrieve a cup. As she leant, Hannah stiffened. Her shift had no back - instead, there was just a mass of bandages, some of them slightly stained. Hannah could guess what was under them. Twisting muscle, yellow fat. Anything that wasn't skin. A cup of water was forced up to her lips, and she took a hesitant sip, trying to keep her eyes away from the trailing edges of the bandages that still intruded into her vision. Her throat welcomed the water, and she gulped desperately, taking in everything she could before the girl removed the cup. Coughing slightly, clearing her now-soothed throat, she tried to speak.

"...sorry, what's your name, honey?"

She'd worked with enough kids in the past, Wards and civilians both. Even bound like this, she tried to angle herself into a more welcoming position, softened her gaze, tried to smile slightly. The girl responded well, cocking her head to one side and studying Hannah with interest.

"Gloves."

A pause.

"Your name is Gloves?"

"Yes."

She looked a little insulted that someone would question her name.

"Did you mom call you that?"

"No. Sacrificed my name when I was five."

Pride crossed her young face.

"Jadikira needed new gloves, and my back was the right size. So, people call me Gloves."

She smiled happily as she tended to the food, starting to load a fork with everything she could. She kept speaking as she fed Hannah - no meat on this forkful, thankfully, just some salad leaves drenched in dressing.

"Jadikira says he'll need new boots in a few years. When I'm grown, I'll have enough skin. Then I can be called Shoes."

Her smile widened.

"After that, I get to go with Jadikira and become nobody and nothing."

Hannah was frozen, only instinct causing her to chew. Sanagi was likewise still, her eyes fixed on the girl's bandaged back. Jadikira - that sounded like the pale man, unless there was someone else here who was into skinning people and wearing them. So, she had a name. And… she had a mission. Whatever this cult was, they'd brainwashed a kid, convinced her that mutilation was somehow a good thing, and if her last statement meant what Hannah thought it did, they'd practically initiated her into a suicide cult. How many had Jadikira done this to? How many people? How many generations? Her fists were tightening inside their bonds, and Gloves noticed, her dark eyes widening. She backed away, another forkful of tantalising food shivering slightly. Hannah tried to restrict her anger, tried to calm down.

"Sorry, Gloves, just… a little stressed. Go on and feed my friend, huh?"

With a shrug, the girl started to feed Sanagi… who interjected quite strongly.

"You're not serving me human, are you?"

Gloves blinked.

"...human?"

"Yeah. Human meat. The stuff you guys dig up. I hope there's not any on that plate."

"We don't eat that all the time. This is lamb. Mom bought it from a town over."

"Why are you eating humans in the first place?"

"Mom says it commemorates stuff we once did. Won't explain what, though, not till I'm older. Jadikira makes it taste real nice, though. Even the really old stuff."

Sanagi looked a little ill… but nonetheless accepted the forkful. She chewed very cautiously, and Hannah could swear that she saw a tiny flicker of light - like the striking of two stones, barely visible, but still very much there. The dark was playing tricks on her. Sanagi only accepted a few bites before claiming that she was full, and Gloves returned to finish Hannah's meal. The meat was, indeed, lamb - not a trace of pork about the stuff. She ate it readily, happy to get some nutrients. Her wounds ached as she chewed, and her gun itched to return to her hands - she kept it at bay, almost trying to soothe it with mental promises of an eventual escape. Gloves sat still for a moment after the meal, staring curiously at Hannah. She tolerated this for a bit, then interjected, feeling a little uncomfortable under her intense gaze.

"So, are there any other kids here that you hang out with?"

She mutely shrugged, and after a moment plucked up the courage to speak.

"Not really. I'm the youngest. The others are grown up now, or Jadikira wanted them."

A sense of urgency suddenly pervaded Hannah's thoughts. The PRT team couldn't come here sooner - if they arrived in time, they could help Gloves and however many innocents were in this group, try and help the injured ones heal… Christ, this was like being in a Fallen compound. She couldn't decide whether or not she wanted to start chucking grenades or therapists. Maybe both. Gloves didn't seem to want to talk more, and she bounced uneasily from one foot to the other by the door, clearly waiting for something. Finally, someone came down - Cassia, crutch clacking, grunting slightly with the effort of descending the stairs. Gloves ran to her side, clinging to her remaining leg and murmuring something too indistinct for Hannah to hear. Cassia patted her gently on the head, and her voice was… well, it wasn't the fervent zealotry they'd heard in the forest.

"Gloves, darling, have you been bothering our guests?"

"That one thought we were feeding them people!"

"Did she now?"

"She was rude!"

"Was she now?"

Her voice became a little more dangerous, but Gloves didn't seem to notice, continuing to babble childishly.

"Yes, very rude! And she didn't eat much, but the other one ate the rest."

"Well, good job for feeding them. Now get back upstairs, the others will be expecting dinner as well."

"OK, Mom!"

And like that she was gone, pattering upstairs with the tray in hand, her stained bandages flapping behind her like a cape. Cassia stumped closer. She was… less pleasant than Gloves. Rough hands grabbed Hannah's chin, and her face was examined closely. She hummed in a dissatisfied manner.

"Hm. You're not doing well down here, not enough sunlight. Still, we can make do."

She slung a backpack onto the ground, unzipping it to reveal piles of plastic bottles - Hannah recognised a few of the labels. Lotions, creams, unguents, treatments… everything you could possibly need for exceptional skincare. But before that, she extricated a clear glass bottle filled with some indefinable transparent liquid. She poured into three small cups, and the smell wafted up to Hannah's nose - alcohol, pungent alcohol. Cassia brought a cup to her lips, and Hannah shook her head.

"Oh, come now, you've enjoyed our food, you might as well have some of our drink."

"Not thirsty."

"Drink it. We're not wasting painkillers on you, so this is the best you're getting."

"I'm really not thirsty."

"If you don't, you're going to enjoy the next few hours much, much less."

She was insistent, and Hannah allowed a few drops to spill past. They exploded on her tongue, turning into tiny shards of liquid warmth that travelled into her chest, lighting everything up in their path. As much as she hated to admit it… it felt good drinking that. Her wounds ached that little bit less, certainly. And it tasted fairly good as well, there was something grape-like about it, though it clearly wasn't wine. Cassia smiled coldly.

"Ah, good. You enjoy our tsikoudia. Very good."

She gestured with the bottle at Sanagi.

"None of you, hm?"

"I'm fine."

"Wasn't offering. Be glad we're feeding you."

Hannah blinked. That was… odd. With Hannah she'd been faintly courteous, but with Sanagi she was downright rude. Wait, Sanagi had mentioned asking a few inconvenient questions - did they take offence that easily? Hannah was clearly the senior one, she'd led the initial questioning and had brought them here in the first place, but somehow Sanagi had all Cassia's ire directed onto her. They'd need to have a chat about that. Cassia sipped her own cup of tsikoudia - and Hannah still had no idea exactly what that was - before settling down with her many lotions. As she started to arrange them, she spoke absent-mindedly.

"Jadikira doesn't want to waste any time. You'll need to be prepared - the lotions I'm using are our most intense, ideally I'd use something more subtle over a longer period. Sorry about that."

"Can we just… refuse to be sacrificed?"

"Of course. Sacrifice without consent is just murder. You need to agree before we can skin you properly."

A bizarre thought occurred, propelled outwards perhaps by the influence of the tsikoudia.

"Mind if I ask what you want to make us into?"

"Stivania. Boots."

"Gloves said that Jadikira won't need boots for a few years."

Cassia sighed.

"She still doesn't quite understand. She'll be used for a set of smaller shoes, large enough to be boots on a normal person, but not on Jadikira. You will be used for boots, you're large enough to provide enough material. And maybe some handkerchiefs."

She glared.

"And don't think about escaping with your power. We have ways of making sure you stay contained."

A brief, cruel laugh, and Sanagi blinked rapidly, processing her words.

"Jadikira calls it the 'pit and the pendulum'. I don't understand the reference, but I imagine it's appropriate."

Hannah fell silent, and let Cassia go about her work. Ignore her provocations, just endure. It was deeply uncomfortable, letting the woman splash lotions on her face and arms, slowly working them into the skin with practised motions. She tried to go to her happy place. When that didn't work, she went to her boring place, where everything was nice and sanitised. Asphalt standardisation in the continental USA. The specifications for her favourite weapons - iron-welded frame, scraped down multiple times to increase precision, front strap checkered so that it digs into the hand, preventing slipping. Replace the regular hammer with a ring hammer to enhance cocking control and increase hammer-down speed… her power gave her perfectly functional weapons, but having an advanced knowledge of how they worked allowed her to make a few subtle modifications here and there, enhancing her performance by tiny, yet noticeable, increments. She was just starting to think about non-slip grooves when an abrupt shiver ran through her. How was she coping with this? Cassia, who had apparently allowed her young daughter to be brainwashed and flayed, was making sure that her skin was in the best possible condition for her own flaying. There was nothing good here, nothing sane.

She'd been so caught up in the madness that she hadn't stepped back and just thought about what was happening. She had been overpowered by a cult led by a parahuman, possibly with parahumans under him, that had a fondness for skinning and sacrifice. The PRT could come along, and ideally she could escape then, but there was still a window in which an absolute disaster could happen. If anything, she felt a little embarrassed - she could never tell her colleagues about this, they'd never let her live it down. Assault especially. Her train of thought was derailed by Cassia leaving and attending to Sanagi, who flinched every time she was touched. The cultist hummed as she worked on the face, rubbing creams into it with practised ease.

"...strange. Your skin is average, but it seems to have very few natural oils. Almost none, in fact."

Sanagi looked a little nervous. Hm. Fair enough, she was being prepared for flaying.

"I wash. A lot."

"No, that can't be it. Your arms are normal, but your face… hm."

She shrugged, and kept working, talking as she did so.

"It doesn't matter. We'll be using more than your face anyhow."

At long last, she finished her work and struggled back up the stairs with irritated grunts. As darkness returned to the room, Hannah tried to reach out for her power. Even if it was separated from her, she still felt its perpetual flickering, the way it shivered like a living thing… she almost heard it keening in loneliness, wondering when she'd take it back. Sanagi was looking at her with an expression she couldn't quite describe - cautious, nervous, a trace of fear, but also… understanding? Some kind of sympathy? And even a faint hint of admiration? She could guess the reason - Cassia hadn't exactly been subtle.

"So… the ability thing."

"I was wondering about that."

"If we're trapped, you should probably know. I'm a cape."

A pause, and a moment of thought. Did she reveal more? It was impossible to conceal that she was a cape - hell, she might need to use her abilities in an escape attempt. The last thing she wanted was Sanagi freezing at a pivotal moment out of surprise. Hm. She could just mention her abilities, just to make sure that any escape attempt involved them using all their available resources to the fullest extent… no, Sanagi was a Brocktonite, she'd know who she was the moment her abilities were made plain. Honesty seemed the best policy.

"Specifically Miss Militia."

It always felt odd saying that without her mask. She felt the urge to crinkle her eyes in a friendly manner, using her mouth to emote just felt unnatural when she was doing cape business. Sanagi studied her for a moment, her eyes expressionless, her face still, and then she… shrugged.

"Alright. Can that help us get out of here?"

Huh. Hannah could really see why the PRT wanted her on board, she was incredibly level-headed.

"Too injured to risk it. If I recover, I'll give it a go. Shouldn't be a problem, though - troopers will be here in a day or so. They'll take care of things. Oh, heads up, they'll probably get you to sign an NDA after this, just an identity thing. Sorry."

Silence reigned for a moment. Hannah felt compelled to break it.

"...if you have any questions, go ahead, I won't mind."

Sanagi shrugged again, and remained silent.

"Autograph?"

"No, thank you. I'm not really into capes."

"Really?"

"Mm-hm. Sorry, was that rude?"

"No, no, just… no, nothing, I guess."

She fell silent, finding that there was no way to say 'there's an unmasked cape in front of you and you're barely reacting' without sounding both arrogant and petulant. Sanagi seemed professional enough to handle the secret identity thing - it was unfortunate, but she didn't seem like the type to sell her identity to villains. Or the internet. Whichever was worse. There was the sound of something dull hitting the wall - Sanagi's head, thumping backwards repeatedly while an expression of despairing resignation covered her face. Hannah tried to lean forwards.

"You alright?"

"Yeah, just… thinking. About the situation."

"Fair enough, it's pretty crazy. Never been flayed before."

"...sure, that too."

An idle thought occurred - she'd never really worked with it from such a long range, it wasn't remotely practical in most situations. A gun transforms into another gun, but unless she was using it, there was no damn point in performing the action. Last time she'd done a long-range transformation, it'd been during her very first power testing. May as well… her power was itching, desperate to be used. Maybe a quick flick wouldn't hurt, just to relieve a bit of tension. She focused, imagining a… revolver. Not her usual preference, the technique was too distinct from automatics - which she vastly preferred - but she enjoyed the feeling of creating the engravings. No tactical advantage whatsoever, but nonetheless fun. Her power flexed, like a cat ready to pounce… and something went wrong. Something went very, very wrong.

A sickly yellow light bloomed from inside the skeleton, somewhere in the tangled mass that formed the ribcage. Her power seemed to flee from her, running as far as it could, her control briefly vanishing. It remained still and bound into a single shape, and all the while the light bloomed. A smell like… something old, and sweet, and completely rotten, began to fill the room. Sanagi shuffled back as far as she could, genuine fear filling her face. As the light grew, Hannah could see why. A branch slowly, agonisingly, moved between the crumbled ribcage, others following in its wake. They looked dead, the brown of tannin stains, but nonetheless they continued to rise. Inch by inch, splitting and spreading until what looked like a tiny bush sat between them. And then, it bloomed. At the tips of the many branches, yellow, fleshy growths began to appear. Like tiny grapes, shrivelled and discoloured, with a shattered… oh. Hannah realised what she was looking at. A tree of tiny, shrivelled eyes. Eyes that she recognised.

Ordeal.

Sanagi looked downright terrified. Understandable, Ordeal was… recent. And very, very personal. Everyone had seen the horrid yellow light of that burning tower, had felt the rumble from the others collapsing. Instinctually, Hannah reached for her power, just trying to feel its presence, something that had endured for decades. It fled from her. For the first time, it ran away, shying from her control. It didn't want to come close to that light, she realised. The eyes twitched, shattered pupils staring around the room erratically. A faint hiss came from the tree, and for some inexplicable reason, the room abruptly stank of burning insects. And in the quivering of the branches and the desperate motions of the eyes, Hannah thought she detected an emotion - a lust for revenge. She put the idea aside, she was just projecting something onto something deeply bizarre. The tree twitched some more, and then began to settle down, branches coiling up, eyes withdrawing into the wood with a sound like crushing a cockroach. The sense of revenge faded, any recognition in those eyes dwindling into nothing. The light faded, but it lingered a little in Hannah's eyes. She let out a breath she didn't know she was holding.

Options had decreased. Implications had increased. And the danger had spiked.

Shit.

* * *​

Miles and miles away, multiple days travel by car, a pizza delivery guy by the name of Samuel woke up in his crummy apartment. His head was throbbing, his body was aching, and his neck felt awful, like someone had done a full ballet routine on top of his Adam's apple. And for some reason there was an all-pervading stench of lemon. He sat up, blinking blearily. How did… how did he get back home? He'd been working, but he didn't remember ending his shift. Last job had been some weird one, a Hawaiian pizza out to some farm outside of town. Taken ages to get out there, but hell, it would all be worth it if he got a proper tip. If he didn't, then he'd be cranky as all hell. He remembered the creaking of dead industry, he remembered crushing a few dried grubs as he walked to the front door, and… then what? He knocked, or did he ring? Something must have happened - maybe he'd just had a bad trip, or something.

He stumbled up, and realised that he was still wearing his uniform. God, he felt terrible, and his neck was a throbbing mass of pain. He reached up… and a voice stopped him. A tinny, synthesised voice, blaring from too close for comfort. His strained ears ached.

"Ah, awake?"

Samuel blinked.

"...uh-"

"Good. Sleep well?"

There was something about that voice, beyond the stupid synthesiser… something he remembered. Shit, he'd gotten to the house. The door had opened when he knocked on it, and someone had come out to meet him. No, wait, that was wrong. Someone had wheeled out.

"Come on, pay attention!"

That voice again, something familiar about it - fuck, why couldn't he remember?

"The headache will pass, had to use sub-par materials. Lemon detergent, bleach, some varieties of breakfast cereal…"

There was a burst of static that he vaguely interpreted as a grunt of dismissal. Samuel found the courage to speak.

"...what's going-"

"Oh, still stupid. So, so stupid. Check your neck, moron."

He did. And he felt something metal and plastic, something that felt like a collar. Shit, that reminded him - he'd entered the house, someone had wheeled out to meet him, and had… that was it. She'd propositioned him. Full-on indecent proposal. Something about 'ever wanted to do it with a nugget?' He didn't really understand what that meant, but this sort of thing happened all the time in movies. And that meant it had to be a good idea, they couldn't put a terrible idea in a proper film, they'd get sued. And then something had happened. Something he was still struggling to remember. Had the collar been involved? Was he in some kinky dungeon thing? Dammit, he just wanted to do it with a nugget. He reached up to snap the collar off - whatever was happening, he wasn't into it.

"Don't think about it. That collar is weak, but it has enough explosives to turn your skull into mush. And then I'll have to call another pizza guy."

Oh shit. Oh shit.

"Uh, I'm sorry if I offended you, lady, just, c'mon, why-"

"Oh, shut up. You have a bomb around your neck, if you do everything I say, something good will happen. If you don't… squelch."

"Please, lady, I'll do whatever you want, just-"

He appeared to have pissed himself. This day was really just getting worse and worse.

"Shush. Now, I'm a fucking genius, and I built this fucking collar with my teeth, using stuff I could steal from a protein farm. You have an apartment and hands. You should be fine to get more resources."

"You want me to get you stuff?"

"Better. I want you to make me stuff. Ever heard of something called the Sandhurst Constant? See, powers adjust to their user, always adapt to make sure they can be used. I'm a tinker, but some asshole chopped off my hands. Teeth are fine, but… well, let's simplify it for your poor little brain. You ever wanted to be a tinker?"

"...not really?"

"Too bad."

Hours later, Samuel was hunched over a pile of what looked like junk. The advice he'd been given sounded insane - and when he'd been told that the narrow cylinder he'd created was a fairly powerful bomb, he'd almost pissed himself again. He'd disassembled his TV for this, and half of his kitchen appliances. The crazy bitch had yelled at him, sworn at him, forced him to redo his work over and over and over - he almost wished she was wrong about this whole 'becoming a tinker' thing. If this collar blew up, that'd at least put an end to this misery. He held a small collar with shaking, bruised hands.

"Is the third connector pin aligned perpendicular to the first?"

"Y-yeah."

"Good. Very good. Now, you've been such a good little minion, I'll give you a present. That collar? Put it on someone. Anyone. Got a neighbour you hate?"

"...not r-really."

"Alright. Any neighbours you like? Any neighbours whose schedules you know?"

Samuel gulped. Kim. The hot chick downstairs, the one he'd talked to maybe once, but he passed in the hallway all the time. He knew that she worked nights at the hospital. Sure, he'd wanted to ask her out, but… no, she was way out of his league. He didn't really know any of his other neighbours.

"There's one."

"Well ain't that delightful. Chick, right? You stalk her? You a little pizza delivering stalker, hm?"

"No, just… just pass her a lot."

"Sure. Sure. Well, good news. You're going to be coworkers from now on - if you can get that collar on. And if you fail… well, I can always build another one myself, if I need to. Don't for a second think that you're anything other than expendable."

She'd been telling him how expendable he was for hours, never shut up about it. Expendable this, replaceable that… never-ending abuse from this terrifying woman who was holding him hostage in his own apartment. Samuel waited in silence, the crackling of the tiny speaker telling him that the woman was still listening. He listened to his neighbours, sweat starting to trickle down his face, his apartment stinking of fear and urine. Kim should be coming home soon - it was barely inching towards daylight, the first rays of the sun starting to spear through his shuttered windows. He spoke, nervously, just trying to fill up the silence.

"W-why me?"

"Hm? What was that, stalker?"

"Why me? Why not someone else?"

The tinker hummed thoughtfully.

"You delivered my pizza. If someone else had done it, they'd be in that collar. But… you've put together a halfway functional bomb collar, shithead. You've done what I've told you to do real well. You and I, maybe this was meant to be. The genius tinker and the pizza-delivering societal reject that can follow my instructions."

She made a distressing cooing noise.

"And you're such a good little societal reject, aren't you? So loyal, so capable. Get me another subject, and I'll actually bother remembering your name."

Samuel had heard something about this. Some kind of… fuckin' Swedish syndrome or whatever. But hearing this tinker praising him - first person to praise him in years - Samuel found something stirring in himself. His grip on the new collar tightened. He genuinely wanted to please this tinker, this person who had injected more excitement into his life in a few hours than anything had in the last few years. She owned him, had a bomb collar around his neck, wasn't too crazy that he wanted to impress her, right? Right? He heard a door opening downstairs, and a nervous smile split his face.

Kim was home.

The tinker cackled.
 
142 - Blooming of the Unlight (Apocrypha)
142 - Blooming of the Unlight

Hours passed in the damp, dark basement. There were many unpleasant aspects to this experience, naturally. The ropes chafed at Hannah's wrists, the lotions Cassia had applied felt greasy on her skin, made worse by the fact that she couldn't wipe any of them off, and her wounds were pulsing dully. Her ankle was still numb, but at least the numbness hadn't spread upwards. She wasn't sure what they'd done, but it seemed to have worked. Made sense - those snakes were probably the product of some parahuman in this cult, of course they'd have some kind of countermeasure to their venom lying around. The wound in her side was healing quickly, she noticed. Every so often she'd shift herself to try and stimulate some blood flow into her legs… only to find that the nauseating tugging feeling from her torn skin wasn't quite so present, quite so painful. Bit by bit, it was coming together - the cut was so clean that the flesh had very little work to do to heal. She imagined there would barely even be a scar. Not that having a scar particularly mattered. Panacea tended to help out with that. Thinking about Panacea led her mind in some strange directions: Panacea was secluded for her own good, contained and monitored to prevent mental breakdowns or attempted assassinations. It had always rubbed Hannah up the wrong way, and seeing Gloves scamper around with her ragged bandages brought all those feelings back to the surface.

She needed to get out of here. The sooner she did, the sooner these people could be remanded to an institution capable of taking care of them. How many were like Gloves, how many were just wounded beyond belief, traumatised and brainwashed until they thought this… Jadikira was sane. Her power itched, and she resisted the urge to call on it. That tree in the skeleton was dangerous, and she had a sinking feeling that it would be happy to attack her if she tried to escape. Pit and the pendulum - that was what Cassia had said. On one side, the possibility of flaying and sacrifice. On the other, death at the hands of one of Ordeal's toys. How the hell had they even found that thing? Did it mean Ordeal was still alive, or was it one of the last emanations of his power, clinging to the world for a few moments longer before it followed its master into the beyond? Did this cult have any affiliations with - no, she needed to stop speculating. She needed to escape. That was all. Everything else could wait for later. She tilted her head in Sanagi's direction.

"...want to talk about anything?"

Sanagi's eyelids flicked open, and she stared blankly at Hannah. Always puzzled her, that - she was clever, but her eyes always seemed faintly vacant.

"Like what?"

"Don't know, feels like we should do something to pass the time."

"...alright, if you want to."

"Why'd you join the police?"

"Hm. You first. Why'd you join the Protectorate?"

Hannah didn't need to think long about it. Joining the Protectorate had always felt natural, and she'd spent long enough awake to think about all her little doubts and worries, to formulate solutions to some of them.

"Felt right. Came to America when I was a kid, and this place just… treated me well. Better than I thought possible, really. I was able to help, and I owed this country. Duty, I suppose. And gratefulness."

She smiled wistfully, the memory of her first experience hanging out at a fast food restaurant with friends coming to mind. The endless refills had been life-changing. Her eyes flicked back to Sanagi.

"OK, now you."

Sanagi looked at her appraisingly, something like respect flicking across her features - though Hannah couldn't be sure, not in this dim light.

"I suppose I'm similar. My dad was a naval officer in Japan, before… well, everything. He always told me that civic duty was the best thing a person could do - loved talking about that sort of thing. And he always said that 'no daughter of his would become a parasite on the country that had taken her in'."

Even if her eyes remained fairly blank, her face twisted into something approaching sadness. Hannah could guess what she was thinking - she'd spoken in the past tense about her dad. Sounded like he had died, probably a while ago. There wasn't any urgent grief in her voice, just old sadness, a wound long-since scarred over.

"That's a way of saying it, I suppose. The basic idea, that is. We have that in common, then."

"Hm."

The conversation had taken a faintly depressing turn. Hannah felt the need to turn this around. Hm. They were both prisoners, maybe she could draw on the conversations prisoners had in those old cop procedurals she liked watching? Could work. Either that or singing 'nobody knows the trouble I've seen', and that seemed a little unprofessional. And inappropriate.

"Anyone special on the outside?"

Sanagi narrowed her eyes.

"What do you mean by special."

Ah, now that was a good response. Not the best, but certainly not the worst. On the spectrum of responses, it was closer to the former. There wasn't any real anger in her voice, only a vague suspicion. A safe topic, then.

"You know, boyfriend, girlfriend, spouse, partner…"

"None of the above."

Hm. OK, sliding towards bad. Sanagi grunted, and the next few words were almost involuntary, sliding out of her mouth before she could stop them. Sounded like she'd been holding them in for a while.

"Just too busy. No time. I have friends, but… I don't have time for a proper relationship. Always feels like I need to adjust my entire life around one, like I need to drop everything. And there's never any time for that."

Oof. This was hitting very close to home.

"Same. Hard to plan dates around patrols."

"Hm. Wouldn't heroes be used to that, though? If you were dating an ordinary person, maybe, but surely another hero would be willing to cope?"

"Less than you'd think. And it's awkward dating colleagues. Tried it once, just didn't work out."

A spark of interest flickered across Sanagi's face.

"Mind if I ask who?"

"...Chevalier."

"Seriously."

"Yep. Schedules just never worked out."

Sanagi clearly wanted to say something… but a sound from outdoors stopped her. Someone was coming. The two prisoners shifted against their walls, trying to ready themselves as much as they could. A stretch here, a twist there, just trying to loosen up muscles. Wouldn't do to face one's captor while stiff as a board. The door opened, and footsteps began to descend… Hannah froze. She recognised those footsteps. The calm, stately walking, the long gap between steps that suggested great height. Jadikira almost slithered downstairs, bent almost double to fit through the narrow passage. His dark eyes flicked around the room, taking in the scene. He stepped delicately around the skeleton, steepling his long, thin hands. Charms clacked against one another, most of them hewn from bone or gold, and his long hooked weapon hung idly at his belt. If she had her hands free, she could… no. He was powerful, he could beat her in her current state even without his weapon. The stench of hawthorne was almost unbearable here, and up-close Hannah could see just how unnatural he really was. The height, the thinness, the quality of his flesh… none of it felt real. It almost felt like seeing someone photoshopped into reality, pasted unnaturally where they shouldn't, light from unseen sources bouncing off him in strange ways, shadow falling in a way that made no sense. He smiled calmly.

"I apologise for the delay. The Cretans have been treating you well, I hope?"

Hannah remained silent, not willing to give him the satisfaction of an answer. He sighed lightly.

"Very well. I thought we could have a little talk, the three of us. My name is-"

"Jadikira."

The look of faint surprise on his face was definitely worth the interruption. He pondered, then smiled again.

"Oh, Gloves must have told you. She's rather talkative, isn't she?"

And now she wanted to punch him repeatedly in his pale face. He was talking about a girl that he'd flayed fondly.

"Anyhow. Yes, I am Jadikira. Before we begin, is there anything you would like to ask me? Curiosity can burden a mind, blinding it to greater truths. I would be happy to illuminate you, if you desire it."

Sanagi remained sullenly silent, glaring daggers at the thin man. Hannah felt the duty of speech fall onto her, and she felt compelled to follow its decrees.

"You talked about a 'Kingeater' in the forest. Who is that, your boss?"

"In a sense. The Kingeater is my god - though I dislike the word. Gods are thoughtforms, idle constructs of human imagination that fall apart when they are ignored for long enough. The Kingeater is beyond such things, she existed before mankind and will continue after we are gone. And while gods represent things, she is her domain. In every consensual sacrifice, she is there, her edges dripping with eagerness. Perhaps a more accurate word would be a Law."

…and this group just became crazier. And that made them even more dangerous

"What are your connections to Ordeal?"

"...Ordeal?"

She jerked her head towards the skeleton.

"Cape, associated with yellow, shrivelled eyes, yellow fire, probably a Master of some description-"

Jadikira cut her off with a raised hand.

"Please, stop. Your wrongness is almost unbearable. No, we do not serve the one you call 'Ordeal', nor the one he served. One of his eyes was here, once. Festering in the corpse of this giant, it sprouted and gained a kind of intelligence. It is an angry thing, always hungry for revenge. We have found that it responds… poorly to parahumans. Quite a sight to behold."

"You've captured other parahumans, then?"

"One other was contained in this town. A girl, younger than the two of you, who journeyed from the lands far north of here."

"Did you sacrifice her?"

"In a sense. Others wished for her, and we were happy to hand her over. She will be sacrificed soon, we believe. The Kingeater seemed content with the transfer, and so we had no reason to refuse the offer."

"What was her name?"

"Irrelevant. She is gone, and you are here."

"What about… Dimitris, are you associated with the Teeth?"

He was starting to look a little annoyed.

"Young Dimitris had a flight of youthful rebellion, but he has since returned to the fold. Those slaves to that self-devouring fool have no power here. Now, are you ready to begin?"

"No, no we're not. Why do you want to skin us, what's the point? Why not just kill us?"

Jadikira peered closely, his dark eyes burning with some kind of zealotry.

"You are both prone to sacrifice. Both of you will one day give everything to save others, with no thought to your own benefit. The Kingeater favours such things. I simply wish to… bring your schedule forwards. This place was the site of an enormous sacrifice, and every part of it was completely willing. We have commemorated it… and now the signs of the Kingeater are stronger than ever. Your sacrifice would be the capstone of our worship, the peak to our invisible monument. We have shaped the materials that were already here, crafted them into a work of sublime beauty to those with the right eyes. Now we wish to finish it."

As he spoke, his eyes burned brighter and brighter, and his entire form shivered in nauseating motions, his clothing rippling in the wind like a living thing - which, she supposed, it had once been.

"Enough questions for now. You understand our purpose and our master. Now, we may begin."

Unlight began to bloom around his body, squirming and coiling, consuming what meagre light remained in the room. Hannah gasped as the darkness consumed everything… and what happened next defied description. She was in a long, dark corridor hewn from the living rock, the walls decorated with elegant frescos. Bulls, double-headed axes, women clasping snakes… she had never been here, but it all felt achingly familiar. Memories that were not her own flooded into her head in painful waves, coursing through her thoughts and bulldozing their way into her innermost reaches, removing everything that- no. She was running from hunters. The island had been quarantined, sealed off from the rest of the world, left as unwilling sacrifices for the parahumans that had come from the sea. Fasolt, the one who had made those awful stone giants that marched pitilessly across the length and breadth of Crete. Fafner, who spread a plague which turned flesh into rock, turned most of Chania into an impassable labyrinth of twisted stone bodies. And all the others, parahumans each and every one, using some kind of weapon to prevent any cape team from entering their new playground. She didn't even know why they'd come, they'd never said a damn thing, just marched and laid waste to anything in sight.

She'd run into the earth, into the ruins of the old palaces, where she thought she wouldn't be found. Others came with her, from every clan, every background, every walk of life. They'd hid in the dark, eating what little they'd brought, reduced to licking moisture from the walls, wringing out soaked shirts to give water to the children. She shivered… she'd thought they were safe, that the parahumans would ignore this place. She'd been wrong. A young one, barely twenty, but still capable of ripping open anyone who came his way. She didn't even know his name, but an aura of knives surrounded his every step, an impassable wall of friction that tore open anything that came too close. She heard crying from some of the children as their parents forced them to run faster down the halls. She didn't even know this place went so deep, but here they were, surrounded by priceless antiquities being shredded by some young idiot. Anger brewed in her chest. And an idea came to mind. She was starving, dying of thirst, and her medication had run out days ago. She had nothing left, she'd been a burden on the others soon enough. But that young cape… he was vulnerable, she could feel it. His feet looked worn and bruised, cut in a few places where he'd stepped on a particularly sharp rock. He could be hurt. And she had an idea.

A grenade, left over from one of the soldiers who'd hidden with them - Private Stavros, that was it. He'd died of an infected wound, but his equipment had lingered. Guns weren't much use, they'd spent all the rounds trying to hurt the cape. But there was a grenade left, and she'd hidden it away. Never been quite sure why, but now she understood. She knew what she had to do. The pin was pulled using her teeth - her hands were shaking too much to be reliable. Her eyes flicked to the frescos on the wall… the women clutching snakes seemed to smile at her, kindly. The axes looked solid and reassuring, pillars of the earth on which everything else rested. The moisture running down the walls gave all the images more life - the women's flesh adopted more human hues, and the axe seemed to drip hungrily where it had been at work. She had been at work - where did that come from? Why did she feel that it should be a she? The image vanished as the sound of grinding knives came closer, and the leering face of the young cape came closer. Her hands were shaking too much to throw - and she was dead anyway, no chance of surviving more than another week.

The cape's eyes widened as she jumped into his aura. And as her flesh was ripped open in a thousand different ways, the grenade went off. Light and sound filled the corridor, the shockwave ripping past his defences and liquefying his organs, turning his bones to dust, pulsing his brain into a fine paste. He died almost before she did. Almost. There was no pain, she had no flesh with which to feel it. She felt something coming closer… the grinding of a stone axe on the stone floor. She smiled. She had done it. And now she was coming, the labrys, the stone axe, the one who smiled at sacrifices and remembered their names, each one etched into her mass with indelible marks.

Her last memory was of her mother.

And then Hannah was back, gasping as foreign memories blazed through her mind, tailing off into darkness and the sound of an approaching axe. Her eyes wavered, her skin itched, everything felt unfamiliar. The twitching of her power was, momentarily, disturbing and unnatural. Moments passed, and gradually the world began to make more sense. The unlight had faded, some kind of illumination had returned to the room. She felt… shit, she felt good. Better than she'd felt in a while. As her body settled back down, there was a feeling of warm contentment in her stomach, a feeling that she'd done something good, something that aligned with the basic laws of the universe. Like she'd finally discovered an instinct she'd been unconsciously suppressing for years, or relaxed a muscle that been tense for far too long. The room felt comfortable, her wounds felt healed… no, no, none of this was right, she was being Mastered. Her wounds hurt, she had a slice in her side and a bite in her ankle. She focused on the numbness, diving deep inside, letting the dull ache of the bite fill her mind. It brought her back to reality a little, dispelled some of the contentment. Focus on the pain, on the fact that she was imprisoned, on the imminent flaying. The Wards were still recovering from Gallant's loss, Vista was taking it particularly badly, and Hannah had been the one making sure they weren't falling apart at the seams. If she died here, they'd suffer even more. And the idea of leaving them in someone else's hands seemed wrong on every level, a complete violation of her duty. The wrongness was coming back, and she was never happier to feel it.

Sanagi was lying back against the wall… and she looked rough. Rougher than Hannah felt. Her eyes were wide and vacant, her face was slack, and her body was stiff. She must have been grinding her teeth something fierce, Hannah could see the twitching from here. Her attention was distracted by Jadikira humming thoughtfully, brushing his hands together like he was shaking off the dust from a hard day's work. Hannah croaked through dry lips.

"...what did you do."

"You saw a commemoration. That was all. The memory of one who gave themselves willingly."

He leaned closer, and cupped her cheek in one gloved hand, the cold skin giving her goosebumps.

"It felt good, didn't it? Like nothing you've ever experienced?"

She refused to answer.

"You should get some rest. The experience is draining for the uninitiated… but you'll get used to it. I did."

He smiled contentedly.

"The other one is a little shaken. I'll have Gloves come to give you both some water. Sleep well."

And with that, he was gone, slithering up the stairs in his hunched stance. There was silence, save for Hannah trying to catch her breath, and Sanagi breathing rapidly, hyperventilating. Now that the contentment had faded, now that the wrongness had returned… she felt sick. Her stomach was a leaden weight, her side burned, and her head throbbed. She felt something wet trickling down her face, down to her lips, where she could identify it with an exploratory tongue. Blood. Her nose was bleeding freely. Gloves scuttled down the stairs, carrying a pitcher of water. Hannah couldn't muster the energy to ask her any questions… not that she needed to. The girl was eager to talk, chattering idly even as Sanagi stared blankly at the ceiling and Hannah struggled to not vomit.

"Mom says you've had your first commemoration, what was it like?"

Hannah groaned.

"Mom said you'd be exhausted the first time. Give it time, though, it gets better, Mom says."

She idly ripped off a strip from one of the bandages covering her back, and used it to mop up the blood coming from Hannah's nose. The water that followed was some of the best stuff she'd ever tasted, cool, refreshing, and clear. It felt honest, letting that coldness spread out through her body. Real in a way that those memories couldn't have been. Her head was starting to clear up - that couldn't have been real, none of it. A Master or Stranger effect. That unlight… a Blaster power with Stranger overtones? His body was altered, he seemed stronger than a human… Jadikira's powerset kept expanding, and she still hadn't figured out what those snakes had been, why they had appeared in Dimitris's corpse. Her memory flicked back to those files on Ordeal, his suspected powers… she'd marvelled at how many there seemed to be. He had to have a gang, there was no other option. How many parahumans were here? Could some of them alter bodies or grant Brute strength? Her head throbbed - thinking too hard, pondering too much. Gloves hummed happily as she worked, before moving to Sanagi and forcing some water down her throat. Well, she tried. She poured, and the water just… splashed out. Nothing was going down.

"Oh, don't be messy, you're spoiling Mom's work. Come on, drink."

She poured some more water in, it remained for a moment, and then spilled idly out. Not a drop was being swallowed. Sanagi remained vacant, and now matter how Gloves protested, there was no response. After a time, the girl gave up and flounced back upstairs, grumbling under her breath about rude prisoners. Sanagi looked like even more of a mess now, with water soaking her entire front. Hannah spoke, a little stronger than last time.

"Are you alright?"

No response.

"Sanagi?"

The silence was overwhelming.

* * *​

Sanagi woke up in a comfortable bed, with golden light streaming through the windows. For a moment, she was confused… but there was something familiar about this place, something comforting. Her back felt better now, after a proper sleep on a soft mattress. She stood and stretched, feeling at peace for the first time in days. The golden light was soothing, and she could see autumnal leaves tumbling idly in a gentle wind. Ziggurats stood high all around, many of them bustling with life. She remembered being here, she thought. Even if the memories wouldn't quite come, she'd been here before. And the last time, she'd… wandered downstairs. And so she wandered once more, gliding downwards in a well-made elevator, calm music she couldn't quite identify playing over hidden speakers. She idly wondered if there were other people here, behind the doors she'd passed on the way to the elevator. Was anyone else waking up with her, or was this a staggered matter? Did she wake up, leave, then another woke up, and so on and so forth, each sleeper kept firmly separate from the others? She couldn't bring herself to care. She felt great.

The lobby was empty, and she remembered that there should be a scrap of paper lying on the front desk. A symbol. But… she didn't need it, now that she came to think about it. The symbol came to mind, a beautiful arrangement of jagged patterns that harmonised into something perfect. An immaculate teardrop. She thought about it, losing herself briefly in the contortions of the shape, the elegant curves, the… she was no longer in the lobby. She was somewhere else. Outside another ziggurat, the same symbol rendered as a three-dimensional sculpture, achingly beautiful in every detail. She walked through, and her mouth closed up. That was alright. She wasn't using it anyway - had chatted enough with Hannah. Wait. Hannah. Miss Militia. Imprisonment. Wrongness began to return, an aching thorn in her side that reminded her that this place wasn't right. The sun shined placidly, the ziggurats towered, the breeze blew at a pleasing pace… but her flesh was breaking out with goosebumps.

She'd been here before.

How?

The doors were gone, nothing but a wall remaining, a bold sign reading 'THIS IS NOT AN EXIT' blocking any attempts to overcome this barrier. Crowds surrounded her, each person mouthless, calmly waiting in their queue. She remembered being here, and as she stood in the queue… it felt right, like she was slotting back into her approved position. No, this was wrong, she wasn't meant to be here, this was… the queue moved, the counter approached. A memory of a skeleton looming before her came to mind. She braced herself, expecting a similar nightmare to confront her. But someone else - no, something else - was waiting.

It was a man, she could tell that much. Well-muscled and tanned - and that was something, he had flesh. How nice. He wore what looked like… corn husks, each one delicately scarred with intricate designs, stitched together with oddly fleshy-looking strings, eventually forming a complete cloak. His skin looked almost plucked, eerily hairless. And he had a dog's head. That was probably the most salient part of his appearance, but in dreams, one's attention fixates on the most mundane things. A hairless dog, with no eyes - and from the empty sockets were slow, trickling streams of water. Two horn-like growths protruded from his head, both of them blackened and scorched. His jowls quivered, his jaw snapped, and a deep, commanding voice boomed into the hall.

"Come."

And they were in a room, the dog-headed man sitting calmly across from her. He flicked through a file, empty sockets somehow reading everything before him. Sanagi had no idea how to respond. She was a mix of things - this place filled her with strange contentment, even nostalgia, but trepidation was starting to overwhelm anything else. The man looked up, staring with those ragged red holes. They looked torn, like someone had reached in and ripped out his eyes with their bare hands… and like he had resisted this, tried to run or fight back, and had only made the wounds messier. He spoke in that same, deep voice, so deep that it felt as though the table was rumbling.

"Etsuko Sanagi. Current police liaison for the PRT. I am Reclaimed Thoughtform 557842. I'll be handling you."

A gesture, and her mouth opened once more.

"Your memory will be restored."

And everything flooded back, real, concrete experiences overpowering any of the vague notions she'd been feeling since she'd arrived. The skeleton. The instructions. She'd been asked to do something, she'd refused, and… she'd done it anyway, completely unconsciously. Horror began to creep up her spine.

"Your reaction has been predicted. Remain silent. Your mouth can be sealed again if you do not comply."

She complied. She liked having a mouth.

"Your previous handler, Reclaimed Thoughtform 552201, arranged your calibration. Your neural patterns have been completely assimilated. You are ready for more assignments. Do you understand?"

She shakily nodded. She had no power here, her face didn't feel like it could be peeled off, and these things could seal her mouth whenever they wanted to. There was nothing she could do but nod. Wait. Thoughts were coming, memories… something urgent. The feeling of being dragged down a long, dark corridor, the scraping of a stone axe pursuing her, the feeling of beautiful sacrifice… she needed to ask.

"I… I don't know what you are, but I'm trapped. By someone leading a cult. I don't know what-"

"Your situation is known, and was predicted. The Kingeater's cult has been accounted for, and their removal is required. You will perform this act."

"How? I'm trapped, I can't access my powers - the PRT are coming, aren't they, why don't they handle it?"

"Understanding will come in time. For now, be aware that your powers will be useful. You will receive an alteration."

That didn't sound good.

"What kind of alteration?"

"Your power is useful, but insufficient for the current task. The alteration will repair this fault, temporarily."

"How will you… alter me?"

"It is already occurring. The precise means are beyond your understanding."

"What did you make me do, before? What happened?"

The dog-headed man considered this question, idly flipping through more pages of her file, fixing on a few passages here and there written in a language she couldn't understand.

"I have been authorised to provide information. This act was a calibration, a test that you could be integrated successfully. You pierced the protective covering for an item of food. That item of food had been placed by another who dreamt of us, though to a lesser degree than you. His instructions were simple, and relayed by a small thoughtform. The food had been treated at the production centre with a chemical that is harmless, but if catalysed properly, can become far more dangerous. The one who treated the food likewise dreamt of us, and applied a chemical from a sample given to him by another dreamer. After piercing the coating, dreamers applied the catalyst in a spray bottle, then bought the item and by a chain of association relayed it to a certain individual."

"All of that to… what, kill someone?"

"There were other consequences. But their death was the major outcome."

"Wouldn't it just be easier to shoot them?"

"That would require a lengthy infiltration by a dedicated agent, who would have to be aware of us. These commands were dispersed in less than a second, the process running automatically. None of the dreamers knew of our existence."

"...you made me kill someone."

"We made many people participate in the chain of operations. A man works on an assembly line, he is not qualified to build a car from scratch."

That didn't exactly help. Sanagi was feeling sick to her stomach. The dog-headed man continued.

"This questioning is over. The alteration will be completed, and you will act when your implanted commands instruct you to do so."

"Will I remember this?"

A pause.

"No."

He slammed his fist on the table like a judge's gavel, once, twice, three times.

"Rejoice, for you are integrated, predicted, and accounted for by the Grid. Dismissed."

And the white room ripped away, the ziggurats peeled out of existence, the sky rolled up and the sun winked out. She fell into the dark, and she felt something… changing. Clicking, whirring, crunching things inside her skull, her tiny stars writhing as they were forcibly changed. Something bloomed inside her head, something golden and perfect in every detail. Her memories fell away in tattered strips, and all that remained was the golden perfection, and a single command. Two words, behind which lay a thousand more waiting to happen. These words took over her mind, burning with shades of perfect gold. It became her world, her universe, her very reason to be. Dog-headed men and ziggurats were irrelevant, all that mattered was this.

WAIT.

SOON.



AN: Howdy folks, that's all for today. Hope you enjoy things, having some fun with the Kingeater cult. And let's face it, things could be worse. Jadikira could have an incredibly fat brother who rolls around like a lunatic.
 
Last edited:
143 - Fires of Sacrifice (Apocrypha)
143 - Fires of Sacrifice

Hannah jolted when she saw Sanagi stirring. It'd been nearly an hour of waiting in the silent dark, too afraid of the tree of eyes to use her powers to escape. She assumed it was an hour. Hard to tell. Being imprisoned was one thing, being alone was something else entirely. For a moment, the world compressed down to her and her alone, a tiny pocket in which she was completely trapped. It was her, and whoever came to visit. And she began to hope Gloves would come back with her flayed back, or Cassia with her endless lotions, or… no, even if she was alone down here, she was never going to hope Jadikira came back. That unlight was something she never wanted to see again… but she got the feeling she'd be forced to, soon enough. The feeling of her power running from her, having her mind filled with foreign memories… her experience was all that was holding her together. She'd seen Endbringer attacks, Slaughterhouse visits, the bloody work of the Butcher… she could get through this. She'd been forced into a minefield at gunpoint and had walked away, she could survive a weird vision and some kind of lingering Trump ability.

She was just glad she couldn't sleep. She didn't dream anymore, just relived old memories over and over… and she didn't want to remember any of this, or any part of that vision. The terror of running down a dark stone corridor, the sound of the axe scraping on the ground, the feeling of being completely helpless and at the mercy of another. And the feeling of contentment which had washed over her once the sacrifice was performed. Sanagi started to move, and Hannah's eyes bugged out of her skull for a moment as she tried to adjust to having another person in here. She needed a distraction from her own thoughts. The cop looked around, gradually remembering where she was… and her face fell. Hannah leaned forward, straining a little against her bonds.

"Oh, good, you're awake."

"...barely."

"How are you holding up?"

"Badly. You?"

"Not well."

They fell back into silence, but silence shared was a hell of a lot better than the previous state of affairs. Time passed, occasional conversation breaking it… but nothing changed. Hours passed, and Sanagi drifted into an uneasy sleep, while Hannah remained awake. That was one advantage of this 'coming clean' thing - she could just stay awake as long as she wanted, without worrying about appearing like some psychotic insomniac. She considered falling asleep, just to pass the time… no, no point. Seemed too risky. And so, she remained awake for the lonely hours of what she assumed was the night. She only knew morning had arrived when Gloves returned, bearing more food - hot bowls of porridge, this time. There was something off about her, though - her enthusiasm seemed to have sapped away, and Hannah thought she looked close to tears.

"Are you alright?"

She sniffed.

"No. Mom's ill."

Hannah and Sanagi shared a glance.

"How so?"

"Kingeater's testing her. If she gets through, she'll be better, but…"

Another sniff.

"I don't know. I just…"

The rest of the meal was spent in silence, Gloves unwilling to talk, neither of the prisoners willing to probe her too deeply. Hannah wanted to ask her more questions about what exactly being 'tested' meant, but… she'd managed the Wards for long enough to know that things didn't work that way. If she pushed Gloves too hard, she'd retreat inwards, refuse to engage. In another situation, Hannah would be able to still engage with her, but as a prisoner? All she had was what Gloves threw her way, and she could easily withdraw and be unreachable. And thus, she remained silent. The food was simple, just porridge flavoured with a little honey, but it was enough to perk her up a little, restore some life to her limbs. Her wounds were healing, she felt like she'd be ready to cause some serious damage soon enough. Not that she'd need to. If it was morning, that meant the PRT were definitely en route. They'd land, they'd search, and in time they'd find the two of them, maybe the tiltrotor. The transponder on board should still be functional, so even if it was moved they'd find it soon enough.

Gloves departed, and Cassia arrived. She looked awful, and struggled to get downstairs with her bag of lotions. She was pale, sweating, and when her hands settled on Hannah, she swore she could feel something wriggling underneath her skin. But… for all her paleness, she still looked healthy enough to walk, and her muscles hadn't exactly wasted away. In fact, there was something glowing about her, a strength that went beyond her body. The hands that applied lotions to Hannah's face were firm and unyielding, tougher than yesterday. She was being 'tested', whatever that meant, and Hannah couldn't tell if she was succeeding or failing. She was pale, but she was strong. She looked awful, but she still glowed with vitality. A conundrum. She didn't speak as she worked… but Hannah tried to, the moment she moved away to work on Sanagi.

"You're from Crete, then?"

"Yes."

She replied curtly, without glancing in her direction. Hannah didn't know much about Crete, some vague news about a terrorist attack years ago… but the news hadn't been too specific, and she'd been in transit around the world at the time. Never bothered to do more research, too far out of her proverbial ballpark. She regretted that, now. But that vision from earlier… hm. It was worth a try.

"Do the names Fafner and Fasolt mean anything to y-"

The slap was almost instantaneous, barely holding back from breaking the skin. Cassia glowered at her.

"Don't talk about things you don't understand."

Hannah's cheek stung.

"...I'm sorry. Didn't know you felt so strongly about it."

"Of course I feel strongly about it, those freaks destroyed my home. All of our homes. Drove us into the earth…"

She degenerated into a vague poisonous mumble, a stew of rude-sounding Greek words. Hannah was having thoughts. So, this group was Cretan, and had fled to America after that terrorist attack. Damn, she was really regretting not researching that incident more. So… did one of them trigger and become Jadikira? Or was he some unrelated parahuman that took advantage of a group of traumatised disaster survivors? She could imagine the appeal - coming to a bunch of PTSD-riven people clinging to one another, teaching them that there was some kind of power in sacrifice, a power that could help them move past their trauma… yeah, she could see why people would follow him. And he'd deluded them enough that Cassia was clearly being affected by a parahuman ability yet insisted that it was just some 'test' from their god. Sorry, they didn't like the term 'god', their 'Law'. Great, that sounded less insane.

She needed to get out of here. All she had to do was wait.

Cassia completed her duties and departed peacefully. And soon after… he came. Slithering down the stairs, unfolding himself once he had the requisite room, smiling kindly at the two of them. The stink of hawthorne filled the air. Dammit, couldn't he have waited a little longer, just for the PRT to show up and take his operation to pieces? He was staying in one place for crying out loud, it would be easy to take him down. He spoke in that thick voice of his, words dripping with kindness and empathy.

"Are you ready, then?"

"One thing, before you… do anything."

He considered this, and hummed thoughtfully.

"Hm, very well. But time is pressing. You may have one question."

"What's happening to Cassia?"

"Dear Cassia is being… tested. The Kingeater represents perfect sacrifice - the sacrifice must be consenting, and must not have a transactional mindset. They will gain nothing from this, only others may be rewarded. That is why they wound themselves - small trials, preparing them for something greater. The Kingeater sends tests, from time to time. Rewards for sacrifice… strength, skill, more esoteric talents."

"That's a test? Getting power?"

"Of course. Perfect sacrifice is not transactional. To be granted power after losing something… it cultivates a mindset oppositional to the Kingeater's virtues. To overcome it is to find greater knowledge, greater understanding of the mysteries of the Sacrificial Law. Now, idle beasts, enough questions. Let us begin."

The unlight bloomed in his palms, feeding on the world around it, dragging everything down into its squirming singularity. Hannah felt a shiver go through her, and she couldn' tell if it was pleasure or pain. Sanagi actually groaned as the unlight washed over her, and Hannah took in a deep breath before her eyesight faded and all was erased. Waves of unlight lapped against her, curiously probing upwards, seeming to relish in her lotioned, smooth skin. The light of sacrifice - no, wait, how did she come up with that name, no-one else had said it. Doubt faded as the light of sacrifice went higher and higher, feeding on things she couldn't detect, breeding with itself and spreading faster and faster. And then, there was nothing.

She was ill. Sick. Dying, really. The cold down here was horrific, and it was sickening to think that it was so scorching on the surface… but none of that heat could penetrate downwards. People had taken ill almost immediately, and she was just the latest victim. The damp, the mould on the air, maybe some drifting flakes of whatever pigment the Minoans used… it filled the chest, turned flesh into a loose bag twitching erratically around failing organs. Every breath became a chore, every movement became painful, every feeling became overwhelming. Her skin was too sensitive, and the stone floor was almost agony. It was unfair. She'd lived this long, hadn't she? The parahumans hadn't hunted them in a few days, not since one of them was killed in that collapsing hallway. Of course, that collapse had almost completely sealed them up, and they weren't willing to brave the outdoors through the single escape route remaining.

The children were getting sick, too. Not just from the damp, that was bad enough, but from hunger. Dimitris, the young scrapper who had bullied the other children relentlessly back on the surface, was reduced to a shadow of his former self. When he was healthy, he looked like he was almost an adult, his eyes were cold and hard and his voice cruel and loud. Now? He looked like a five year old. Which, to be honest, he was. He couldn't speak, could barely move. His mother was hauling him around on her back, despite her own weakness. Muscles were wasting into nothing, and even their hair was starting to come out in clumps. She was useless, just a regular adult, but the children… if they started dying, that would be the end. Her neighbour hadn't escaped to the ruins because her daughter had died in the fighting. The last thing she saw before running away was that woman crouching in the ruins of her home, staring vacantly into the distance while clutching a charred body, barely recognisable as a human.

If the children started dying, the entire group would fail. They were barely clinging together as is, sickness and weakness preventing them from fighting too much, but very little else. She had a vague idea pulse through her diseased skull. She was finished. And they were running out of food. She had… no, it couldn't be done, it… would have to be done. She glanced to the wall behind her, saw an image of a woman clutching snakes. She was smiling, and there was a sense that what she was doing was right. A double-headed axe hovered above her, ready to fall down and take everything along with it. The curves of the blades… it was almost smiling. It didn't take long to relay her plan to another. To her shock, they didn't even look disgusted. They confided that they'd been wondering how long it would be before they defaulted to that option. She explained her own thoughts - if she gave herself up, it would mean that the people here weren't tearing each other apart, weren't actively hunting down their fellows for food. Sacrifice seemed… nobler. Better. More powerful. The person she spoke to agreed to help.

She was forced to linger for a few more days, hovering on the edge of death, desperate for them to get it over with. The debates were fierce at first. They ended once one of the smallest girls fell unconscious and refused to wake up. The food was gone. The water was barely holding. Eventually, it had to happen. A moral compromise… or was it? They were desperate. She was dying. She was willing to give up her last few hours so that everyone around her could eat for the first time in days. She was a willing sacrifice, not some murder victim. When they came for her, she didn't resist, but allowed the knife to sink into her throat. She stayed alive for longer than they knew, blood slowly draining away. She couldn't feel the next few knives carving away, taking chunk after chunk, dividing her up and rationing her out. The smell of frying meat was so delicious that she almost wanted to stay alive a little longer. But there was nothing to be done for it.

A woman with a ball of snakes in her chest came and helped her to her feet. She smiled. Her teeth were stone. The air stank of hawthorne. There was the sound of an axe grinding on the floor. Her mouth was full of blood, but still she spoke, barely audible to anyone - only to a young woman who had crouched down by her head. A blessing to the axe, a quiet murmured thanks to the strange woman with dark eyes, and a final reminder that she forgave all the others.

She fell into the dark serenaded by the sound of chewing.


* * *​

Hannah slumped forward in her bonds, barely cognisant. Her skin felt wrong, too tight, too stiff. Everything was too sensitive. She saw Jadikira's hooked weapon, and thought about the feeling of it passing over her, cleanly separating skin from muscle, peeling away and reshaping until she was made perfect, given unto something greater than herself, something more beautiful. She'd given up everything to be a hero, any chance of a normal life, any chance of a peaceful retirement. Whenever she stepped on a tiltrotor to an Endbringer fight, she was sacrificing herself in a way - any kind of safety, certainly. She didn't expect to return from each fight, death tolls were high and she wasn't some kind of vital cape who needed protecting at all costs. So… what was so strange about letting her skin peel away to make clothing for someone else, what was so wrong about sacrificing her life a little ahead of schedule?

She almost felt her lips twitch into a smile, but clamped down on the impulse. Her ankle was getting better, but there was still a lingering reminder that poison had seeped deep inside. She focused on it again, on the feeling of fangs seeping deep, on the sight of Dimitris's corpse writhing with snakes… and beyond that, on Gloves with her flayed back and Cassia with her twisting body. Her mind started to come back to her, but it was slower, it felt like her thoughts had to struggle through honey before they could reach her brain. She had a sinking feeling that it would come slower next time, and slower still after that. How long would it take before she was accepting the flaying? How long before this Master ability paid off?

Hours passed… and she realised that she might be forced to figure out that limit. Where the hell were they? Sanagi had woken up sooner than last time, and so her impatience had some company at least. She was looking shaken, though her eyes remained fairly emotionless - damn good skill that, she must have a hell of a poker face. Conversation hadn't yielded much. Hannah didn't want to talk about her visions, didn't want to talk about how she now knew what it felt like to be butchered and eaten, and Saangi probably was in the same boat. Assuming they had shared the same vision - or had the cop seen different things, worse things even? Again, she silently grumbled about the PRT. Hannah had dealt with unresponsive agents before, even low-ranking agents on low-priority missions still had a tiltrotor rapidly dispatched unless there were serious extenuating circumstances. And she was a cape. Not that she thought she was better than anyone, she'd met normal people who were more skilful than her by far, but the point remained that there were only so many capes in Brockton, surely her disappearance would warrant a very rapid response?

Gah.

The day slipped through her fingers, and she kept expecting the sound of a descending tiltrotor… but nothing came. No troops marched through. Had the cult ambushed them, or somehow deceived them? No - the transponder from the tiltrotor would be able to lead them in. Moving a tiltrotor wasn't easy, unless they had some more ludicrous powers to make it vanish from existence or something. Even so, the transponder would send a continuous feed, and they could follow that back to Vandeerleuwe. The PRT had a good system for this, it'd take deliberate effort to mess up. Hm. She clamped down on any deviant thoughts. There must be a good reason. When Sanagi settled back down to sleep… she was at the end of her tether. They hadn't come. Maybe tomorrow, maybe the Teeth had arrived ahead of schedule, maybe there was something occupying the attention of their troopers. All their troopers. Somehow.

Hope started turning to something more bitter. Had the PRT forgotten? No, that couldn't be right. Something bad had happened up there, and she was in no position to control it. The situation was getting worse - her powers were somehow being nullified, she was tied to a wall, and was being systematically subjected to a powerful Master/Stranger effect bent towards convincing her that being skinned was just fine and dandy. The idea of facing multiple days of this same treatment was… intimidating. She didn't know how long she could hold out. Time passed by with agonising speed - she'd heard that time went slowly when imprisoned, but apparently having the spectre of that unlight hanging over her made everything go by far too quickly for comfort. Sanagi and Hannah didn't talk much. What was there to say? What could make any of this seem better? Hannah took a certain measure of comfort from the fact that she wasn't alone down here, and she hoped Sanagi was in a similar position. But nonetheless the silence endured, and Hannah tried to convince herself that those visions had meant nothing, that they had no effect on a trained mind like hers.

She pointedly ignored the warm, contented feeling that spread through her when she remembered them.

Night passed - or, at least, Sanagi slept and Hannah remained awake, which she assumed meant that night had come. She sat in the silence, unwilling to sleep, forced to ponder her current situation and assessing it using a variety of rude words. The morning came. Gloves arrived, and fed them, all the while remaining completely silent. She looked tired and stressed, and her bandages hadn't been replaced for a few days - the edges were starting to yellow, and the dark patches were turning pitch-black. Cassia arrived next, and looked even stranger. Her flesh was tougher, almost closer to stone, and there was some kind of lump in her chest - a lump the size of a baseball, protruding just below the junction of her ribs. Hannah didn't want to talk, too sullen. Sanagi spoke up instead, boldly asking:

"What's with the lump?"

The question made Hannah reappraise some of her opinions on Sanagi. Her tone was bold, challenging, close to insulting. She was clearly suffering from the strain of being down here - maybe she wanted to provoke Cassia, desperate for something to happen. It didn't seem to work. If anything, Cassia looked like she was about to break down in tears.

"...it's my Holy Knot. The Kingeater granted me it this morning, it was here when I woke up…"

She sniffed.

"It shows that I've been a good worshipper."

Huh. If that's what it meant, why was she… oh. She remembered Jadikira's words yesterday. A blessing was a test, a way of ensuring that sacrifices remained non-transactional. Pure, in some insane way. Cassia was taking pride in her blessing, and that made her feel shame. Whatever was up with this cult, their belief system was oddly similar to the Teeth. Not in terms of subject or forms - they were polar opposites there - but in terms of producing suicidal fighters. The Teeth cultivated lunacy and bloodthirstiness, turning otherwise violent people into genuine berserkers that could shrug off any injury. Belief was a hell of a drug, apparently. Even Dimitris, who'd evidently left the Teeth, still had some of that durability, that savage fury. And this cult had a parahuman who would empower people, then convince them that enjoying their powers was shameful, leading them to probably do some very stupid acts of self-sacrifice. Could probably send Cassia into a crowded mall with a bomb strapped to her chest and she'd do it gladly, desperate to redeem herself. Sanagi narrowed her eyes. And did something stupid.

"So, do you get filled with snakes now, or later?"

Cassia glared.

"Are snakes particularly maternal? Or when you next see Gloves, will you just think 'what a conveniently sized snack'?"

Cassia howled and savaged her, slapping her face, punching her in the stomach, almost yanking her off the wall. Hannah was frozen. Sanagi had never been this provocative or cruel - was this some new side of her, or something brought out by their imprisonment? Either way, it was… working, if being savaged qualified as success. Cassia slammed her head back against the wall, and Hannah felt obligated to act. She yelled for one of the other cultists, and… oh. Gloves came downstairs, almost missing the stairs she was running so fast, and she wrapped her spindly arms around her mother's waist. She shrieked at her mother to leave the prisoner alone, that she was ruining her own work, that she was disobeying Jadikira… and that seemed to cut through. Cassia relented, and Sanagi scowled at her with lips bruised a deep purple. Cassia had to get one last retort in, and kicked her viciously in the side, sending her sprawling to the ground at the very limits of her rope. The application of lotions was short, this time. And Sanagi received no tender attentions whatsoever. When the two had left the room - Gloves shooting Sanagi a venomous look as she left - Hannah gave Sanagi a look. The kind of look she usually reserved for particularly idiotic capes, a look that demanded italics.

"Was there any reason for that?"

Sanagi grunted from her slumped position, and jerked wildly, sending… something out of her pocket. Something golden. Hannah stared at it - a wide, golden disk with some kind of abstract design. It'd been stuck in her pocket, being knocked down so violently had brought it right ot the edge… in her original position, it would have been difficult, if not impossible to remove it safely. She would have had to struggle to loosen her ropes enough to widen her range of motion, and that would have been obvious to anyone else. Now? It looked like she'd been beaten up, and the ropes had loosened as a consequence. Nothing remotely suspicious. The golden disk was painfully inched upwards by contorted legs, and it landed on her stomach. A complex thrusting motion later, and it flew into the air for her to catch between her teeth. Some neck acrobatics later, and it was inside her hands… where she could saw away with the disk's fairly sharp edge. Hannah hummed approvingly.

"What exactly is that? And where did you get it?"

"Town. Found this disk in the motel."

"Did you bag it up as evidence?"

"No, just put it in my pocket. Against procedure, I know."

"Can't criticise. If violating procedure gets us out… go wild. Working so far."

"We'll see."

She kept sawing away, cutting through her bonds slowly and surely, while Hannah kept her ears peeled. Thoughts were occurring faster and faster - and she motioned for Sanagi to stop.

"If you saw through, what then?"

"I get you out, then we break out of this room."

"I think the door's locked."

"Then we wait for them to come in, ambush them…"

"The schedule they've followed so far has Gloves, then Cassia, then Jadikira. He's next. Do you want to try and fight him?"

Sanagi brought her sawing to a complete halt, considering this. She looked a little embarrassed.

"Good point. Sorry, I didn't-"

"It's fine, if I had a chance to get out, I'd take it as soon as possible too. Try and hold onto that disk, hide it in your sleeve or something. We'll try and break out after Jadikira's come and gone."

"Giving up on the PRT rescuing us, then?"

"I have no idea where they are. Maybe the cult has some way of hiding themselves, I don't know. Either way, I don't want to wait. Better to take a risk and maybe escape than sit here and almost certainly die."

"And if the cult fights back?"

Hannah gave her the look. Sanagi paused… and then grinned. It was a strange expression on the otherwise serious woman, and it was honestly a little alarming. Definitely on the eagerly savage side of things. They waited, quietly, for Jadikira to come. One more vision. And then they were gone. Sure enough, the pale, thin man returned, and Hannah felt a chill run down her spine. One more. She just had to survive one more, and then she could work to free herself. He smiled gently, and crouched down, examining her skin. That thick, thick voice rolled over her, and a part wanted to listen properly, like a worshipper to a priest, to take his every word in and write it on her soul. No - remember the training for Masters or Strangers. The mental exercises which could provide some form of stability. Not perfect, of course, not even remotely close to perfect, but still helpful to centre herself. Mantras of related images, repeated silently over and over again. A golden framework drapes over the system and harmonises its elements, corralling the wild animals and bringing civilisation forth. Cities spreading on landscapes, feral beasts replaced by domesticated herds, enemies brought into a sustaining structure… a feeling of calm started to wash over her. It wasn't much. But she didn't feel like worshipping the ground Jadikira walked on, either.

"Your skin is almost ready, idle beast. And your mind is almost ready to accept the Kingeater's mercy."

"...what are you?"

He twisted to face Sanagi, who was staring at him impudently.

"I am Jadikira. I am a mendicant priest of the Kingeater. What more is there to say?"

"What were you before this?"

Jadikira pondered this, mulling over the idea as if it was a completely original one.

"I was no-one. I sacrificed my past to the Kingeater, gave my future to her service. For my service, I was given a reward, and a duty. There are no more sacrifices for me to make, I have given away everything but my own life. To stand so close to the weeping edges of the Kingeater… gives one clarity. My body was reshaped, my mind was altered, I was shown the source of the Sacrificial Light… and I was entrusted to guide others towards my lady. I, whose neck is always on the executioner's block, who must always feel the kiss of stone, am trusted to be the shepherd to the faithful."

He gestured to his weapon.

"My crook. Now, are you ready to begin today's lesson?"

Hannah was still processing what he'd said. Translating that nonsense into English… he was a parahuman who'd evidently been altered by his trigger, deluded himself completely. Case 53, possibly. Might explain the physical abnormalities. He had spoken with passion, and his dedication to this entire 'Kingeater' thing indicated that he was more than a con man - he was a zealot. She wasn't sure if that made his crimes better or worse. Maybe… it was possible that he'd seen what she'd seen. The coiling helix in the sky, the bellowed words of God. No-one else had seen it, not as far as she knew, but the things he was saying… maybe he'd seen it too? Interpreted it differently, of course, but it could explain some of his delusions. It made her thankful for the PRT, for America in general - maybe this was a path she could have walked down, becoming some wandering madwoman preaching the word of the Helix, claiming to be some kind of prophetess. A shiver ran through her - Jadikira was a threat, a madman, and he represented something a little too close to home for comfort.

The unlight - the Light of Sacrifice - bloomed in his hands, slithering outwards. She took a deep breath, and let the darkness wash over her. It consumed everything in its wake, turning the room into an endless, dark place where only she existed. Almost only her. There was something behind her, something that ground along the floor and thirsted. She didn't dare turn around, letting the unlight kiss her skin gently, lap against her face like peaceful waves, and… sing. She hadn't been able to hear it before, but now she could. The unlight was singing in a language she couldn't understand, but nonetheless the intent was transmitted. It reminded her too much of seeing the Helix overhead - the way it spoke without words. The unlight sang about… skin. An ode to skin. A paean to the way it was such a physical marker of sacrifice, a marker that could be reshaped, given away, improved and added to… struggling while it was being removed would mar the fabric, strain the fibres, make it messier and more uneven. The smoothness of Jadikira's robe spoke to consent, to dozens of people voluntarily giving themselves over, remaining perfectly still while he removed their skin. In that act, the unlight suggested, was there not a shadow of the martyr or the heroic last stand? 'What better way for man to die, than facing fearful odds, for the ashes of his fathers and the temples of his gods?'. And where was the shame in bringing that moment forwards, and letting it happen sooner, in a place where it could be properly commemorated? How many died heroic deaths and were forgotten, how many great sacrifices went unwitnessed in Endbringer fights? If commemoration would be better, if witnessing would be preferable…

Then why not let it happen here and now, in a place where the Kingeater's edges were merrily bright and would welcome her properly?

Hannah gritted her teeth as the hymn came to an end. Did that happen? Or was her own mind conjuring that up, had she started to completely snap? Her head began to burn as foreign memories started to slither in through her ears, piercing deep into her brain, insidiously speaking of glorious ends and voluntary death…

One more.

As the memories consumed everything, she clung to that image of the golden disk which could cut the ropes and free them, like the sun illuminating an endless void.

One. More.
 
144 - Khlyst (Apocrypha)
144 - Khlyst

The visions were more intense than ever, this time. Her memories were completely swamped, and she was buried beneath the mind of someone else. The dark corridors of that awful palace expanded around her, stone fading in, frescos growing on the surface like spreading lichen. She heard rumbling from up above, could that be the movement of parahumans, the marching of Fafner's giants? She wondered - wait. She wondered. She wondered. Hannah looked down at her hands, turned them over a few times to make sure. They were hers, distinctly hers. She ran her hands over her face - yes, definitely her, down to the skin which was steadily approaching supermodel-quality. She could have cried in joy. She had been dreading being eaten again, or being torn apart by a parahuman… what could be next? Whatever happened, at least she was in control of herself for once. The implications for Jadikira's power weren't exactly good, it demonstrated unusual range in his abilities, but for the time being she was happy to be back in command of her own faculties, her own thoughts. An attempt to summon her power proved fruitless, the signature twitching of her weapon refusing to come. Unfortunate. Hannah looked around, noticing a loose piece of ceramic from a shattered pot. It'd have to do. A weapon was a weapon - she knew people who were more dangerous with a rock than others were with a gun. One of those people wasn't her, but knowing such people demonstrated the potential of this primitive weapon, and that was faintly cheering.

Hannah walked quietly down the corridor, illuminated by a flickering oil lamp - odd, she couldn't imagine something so smokey and greasy being used in an archaeological site. Then again, this place had become a shelter for disaster survivors, maybe they'd resorted to oil lamps when everything else ran dry. The frescos were fresh on the wall, colours vivid and bright. As she passed an image of a man leaping over a bull's horns, she was momentarily struck still. That fresco was too new. The other memories had showed similar images, and they were all chipped, faded, parts of the paint giving way to bare stone. Here? The body of the man was a burning terracotta red, the bull was the brown of good soil, and the entire scene was surrounded with delicate cornflower blue. She resisted the urge to touch it, check that it was real. Something was wrong here. She kept walking, quieter than ever, doing her best to minimise the sound of her footsteps. She did this so well that she could easily hear the soft tapping of sandals on bare stone. Hannah pressed herself against the wall, minimising her profile, doing her best to disappear into the shadows between the oil lamps.

A man stepped out of a side passage, carrying another oil lamp. And the sense that something was very wrong returned in full force. He was short, with olive skin, and dark curling hair. And his clothes - they had perhaps been up to date several thousand years ago, a clean tunic and well-made leather sandals. He saw her despite her attempt at concealment, and his eyes narrowed. When he spoke, she knew that he was speaking an unfamiliar language, and yet she understood every word.

"What are you doing there?"

A pause, while she tried to think about how to respond to this hallucination. She decided to remain silent - engaging with the hallucination felt like giving into the madness. His eyes twitched and his expression changed like he was hearing someone else's voice. He spoke in reply to this silent voice.

"The duty has to be done. You're the only one with arms strong enough. There's no point delaying."

The palace rippled like the surface of a disturbed pond, the frescos distorting into newer and more bizarre shapes, symbols forming from the scattered paints, images of sacrifice temporarily blooming. A flower made of chipped-glass swords, a lance that wept divine blood, a thirsting axe, a wooden effigy with an army of toy soldiers… the man walked away from her into the haze, and she felt compelled to follow as the illusion collapsed around her. The stone melted and reshaped, puckering and shifting like her pilot's flesh under the influence of that damn unlight. When it came back, the hallway was gone, the paintings were gone, and instead there was a… throne. A small, dark room, with a single throne in its centre. And in front of it, a stone axe - one eerily similar to the one she'd sene in the centre of Vandeerleuwe, before this whole mess went out of control. It was identical down to the engravings, though these looked much fresher. It was carried in the hands of a statue, a woman with snakes coursing over her arms, her face twisted into a kind smile. Hannah's eyes narrowed - she could guess what was happening. More delusions on Jadikira's part, some weird vision of history that incorporated bloody sacrifice. He was getting lazy, though. Her mind was her own. And that gave her a tiny window of resistance.

The man was gone, and her only company was a man sitting on a throne. He wheezed through a heavy metal mask, engraved into the shape of a stern, bearded king. Rheumy, unfocused eyes stared out from the dark recesses of that mask, the only part of the man's body she could actually see. Everything else was swaddled in a rich robe, or covered by thick bandages. The eyes focused on her, and she felt something… royal about them. A commanding presence which briefly made her freeze, instinctually subservient to someone with this level of self-assured power. Blue smoke emerged from a dozen incense burners, surrounding the axe and immersing the man. The voice wheezed out again, dry as dust, half-solid like he was coughing up a mound of skin with every word.

"...you, then?"

Hannah declined to talk with the hallucination.

"I understand. The day is proper. The rite is correct. My duty is clear… and so is yours."

Hannah felt compelled to talk to the hallucination.

"What are you talking about?"

And he responded. Not to some invisible voice, but to her.

"A king has not died here in a long time. A very long time. Too long. You must do it - the harvests have failed, the sky boils with fire, the sea is poison, the rivers are dust. Only the blood of a king can return the world to life."

Silence fell once more, and Hannah already regretted speaking. Don't engage with the hallucinations, don't buy into their freakish narratives. Standard advice, and she'd failed to obey it. Too stressed, too exhausted. She wouldn't make that mistake again. The man - the king - kept talking.

"Labrys is ready. Take her from her bed."

She refused. Not buying into this - if Jadikira thought she'd succumb, start performing sacrifices herself, he was dead wrong. Instead, she searched for an exit - and as her thoughts turned to escape, the axe pulsed. For a moment, the king was gone, the throne too, and the axe was lying on the ground covered in dust. Surrounding it were dozens of terrified people in modern clothing, shivering, feverish. One of their own stepped forward, and she understood that he was a leader, a man who had led them into ruin. The axe hummed in happiness… and the king was back, the room spilling back into existence. It was angry. The axe thrummed with fury, demanding that she pick it up and do what must be done. No - that was wrong, she wouldn't give into this.

Unlight flooded from those stone edges, and images danced in the squirming antithesis. An emperor drinking mercury… no, more than that. The mercury was perfect, flowing into the shape of a sacrificial axe, a dagger, a litany of weapons, and finally back into an elixir that the bearded man consumed with desperate gulps. A meteor bearing a prophecy, and the image of an axe, dripping with star-made liquid metal. An expression of anguish and terror as stone men pulled him into the ground, the land falling into chaos as the axe shuddered in disgust at the feeling of such a pathetic sacrifice sliding over its edges, unwillingly dragged to his end. Hannah felt that disgust ripple through her… and in a second, understood. She imagined every superior she'd had who was incompetent, or whose arise to authority coincided with disaster. She had been outraged when they had remained, relieved when they had gone, impressed when they had departed willingly, walking into the silence of monotonous retirement, a silence so deep it may as well be death. And the feeling of pride when she was injured in the field, the feeling that she had done it, somehow fulfilled her duty properly. Her hands were cold around the stone haft of the axe, and the man on the throne laughed painfully.

"She remembers. She has been at this trade for a long time… she could almost do it alone."

Hannah believed that he was right. The axe was alive in her hands, the feeling eerily similar to her own weapon, but more intelligent by far. Her weapon had instincts, some likes, dislikes, but nothing more. Semi-sentient at best. This was vaster, and it quivered in eagerness as she slowly carried it to the throne. Its edges dripped with saliva the colour of dust, it hungered in ways a human could never imagine. It sang to her of… no. This wasn't right. The axe squirmed like a snake in her hands, desperate to do its bloody work. None of this was right - Jadikira was brainwashing her, that was all. She focused on case files - the Fallen, the Mathers branch, their capture of multiple Wards for indoctrination. Some had remained… but most had escaped. She could escape too. If they could, it was within the realms of possibility. She'd seen the twisting Helix in the sky, and she'd come out alive and sane. Years of service as a Ward and a hero, giving up everything to help others, the feeling of pride when one of her charges expanded their abilities or conquered some villain. An axe couldn't change that, a cape couldn't change that, not even Jadikira. She could do this. Her hands opened, and the axe began to fall to the ground… no, it wasn't an axe. There was something underneath the stone, something that churned in alien patterns, something impossible. As the axe fell, as the floor thundered beneath it, a tiny chip fell away, a miniscule fragment which nonetheless exposed the rippling interior. The king roared in anger, and Hannah stared.

And she saw the face of the one Jadikira called the Kingeater.

She saw.

* * *​

Hannah almost ripped herself from her bonds, screaming at the top of her lungs, the skin on her wrists almost splitting as she tried to tear away as hard as she could. Her eyes were wild, and blood was freely running from her nose. Claustrophobia set in, and she imagined a heavy metal mask covering her face, piles of robes and bandages, a chained throne and a hungry axe… no, no, none of that was real. She was fine, she was alive. Just hallucinations, the palace, the axe, the king, the… the face. She couldn't put it into words, what she had seen. Altars of stars, liquid metal pooling in gravity wells, radiation bellowing a hymn to the one who gave meaning to sacrifice, the divine Law of the Totem - no, no, she wasn't remembering any names, there were no names, just hallucinations. For an instant, she thought that Jadikira wasn't lying, that he had made contact with something greater. No - nonsense, simply impossible. He was just powerful, that was all. Her body had felt content after the last few memories. Now she felt sick, and if she focused, she thought she could detect something slithering inside her bones. No, just lingering trauma, probably an errant hallucination.

Jadikira was gone, and she could barely see unlight flickering away… no, not quite. Sanagi was perfectly still… and something was dancing around her, like St. Elmo's fire around a ship's mast. Unlight. Shit. Her eyes were sightless, staring up at the ceiling. She was still trapped in a hallucination, longer than she'd been trapped before. This wasn't good. They needed to get out of here - they couldn't survive another one of those, Sanagi couldn't, and Hannah was certain that if she was faced with that axe again… she didn't know what she'd do, but it wouldn't be good. But Sanagi had the golden disk, she was the only one who could get them out… no. Hannah had a plan. It was a terrible plan, but it was all she could think of. She yelled at Sanagi to get up, but there was no response. Terrible plan it was. Time meant nothing down here, she didn't know how long she'd been out… minutes, hours maybe? They slid past smoothly, and Sanagi remained paralysed, the fire dancing around her skull in excited motions. Shit, shit.

She could have cried when the door finally opened after an uncertain length of time. Someone scuttled down - Gloves. God, how long had they been out? How many hours did these hallucinations last? She'd assumed they lasted only a few minutes, but… maybe they were longer. She had a brief, terrifying vision of being stuck under here for days, the unlight dancing around her skull. Gloves entered, bearing food… and something else. There was something on her head, a covering the size of a large handkerchief, spread wide across her scalp and hanging over her forehead.. But she recognised the smoothness, the paleness, the odd texture, and the tiny marks where veins had once been. Gloves was wearing skin. She looked hopefully at Hannah, and eagerly came over to feed her. There was something desperate about her motions. All the unpleasantness of yesterday had been forgotten, and now she looked hungry for interaction, happy just to be in Hannah's presence. Dammit. This would make the next few minutes harder than they needed to be. Gloves started loading a fork with meat, but her fingers were shaking so much that she took almost a minute to get a single half-serving.

"Why are you wearing that thing?"

Gloves paused, and her lower lip quivered. In a second, she was on Hannah, wrapping her stick-like limbs around her and clinging tightly, bawling her eyes out the whole time.

"Mom… mom didn't make it."

God, how long had they been out? She'd looked bad, but… how?

"How?"

"Jadikira says she was addicted to her gifts. Couldn't sacrifice properly anymore. She let herself be s-s-skinned, to… to get rid of the sin."

"Is she still alive?"

"They won't let me see her."

Hannah felt a feeling of sinking dread.

"And is that cap…?"

"It's my c-c-caul. Reminder, Jadikira says."

She definitely needed to get out. And now she had a plan. She just had to execute it. Before that, though, there was one more bit of business to attend to.

"My friend - what's happening to her?"

Gloves sniffed and sullenly glared at Sanagi. Her eyes widened when she saw the unlight, and her mouth curled into an 'o' of surprise.

"I've never seen that before. It's usually in their throat…"

She peered, and Hannah felt a bloom of hope. Something was wrong - maybe the unlight hadn't consumed her, maybe she was simply lucky, maybe she was resisting it somehow. Impressive. But she still needed to wake up. She internally sighed… and finally put her plan into motion. It was risky, reckless, halfway stupid, but it was all she had left.

"You could run away, you know?"

Gloves looked at her with wide eyes.

"Jadikira's hurting you and your family. Why not leave him, find something else?"

"...but Jadikira says-"

"'Jadikira says, Jadikira says'. Come on, you can't act like a child anymore, you need to grow up. And grown ups - real grown ups - don't just listen to one person for their entire lives."

Indignation started to emerge.

"You're lying! You're lying! Mom said you'd lie, said everyone would lie about us!"

"Don't you want a life outside of being skinned by Jadikira? Or do you just want to stay here and get sacrificed like your mother? If she failed, why should you succeed?"

That provoked a shriek of outrage, and Gloves threw the tray of hot foot at her. It burned, yes. It was filthy, that was also true. The girl kicked ineffectually at Hannah's leg, her shrieking turning into angry sobs, and finally she sprinted back up the stairs and outdoors. Hannah felt awful - the girl was emotionally vulnerable, and she'd just poked her where it hurt. But the plan had worked. If everything went well, the girl could be taken to a proper institution that could care for her. If she needed to cry for that to happen… then Hannah would have to make her cry, even if it made her heart burn. The food dripped down her clothes, dirtying them even more… and a knife fell into her lap. The kid hadn't noticed. Too angry, left too quickly.

It took her almost a minute to get the knife up to her hands, forcing her to perform a number of painful gyrations to flip it up into her hands… but she managed it, even if it made her side feel like it was about to reopen. With gritted teeth, she started working. It was awkward from this angle, and the knife was barely sharp, but it was sharp enough. Hopefully. As she worked, her faith was rewarded. The rope started to wear through, strands splitting painfully slowly, cords uncoiling, one by one, piece by piece… and it was done. With a final, beautiful snap, the rope slithered away and fell to the ground. For the first time in days, she was free. Anyone else would have whooped, or done some kind of jig. Not her. She had business to attend to. First, she stretched her arms, getting her circulation flowing, making sure the muscles hadn't atrophied. A little stiff, but still workable. Her legs received a similar treatment. She put as much weight as she dared on her ankle - not in the best condition, it still needed some time to recover, but for now it would work. She could walk, though a full sprint might be beyond her. A bad limp, nothing more. The wound in her side had sealed over completely, but it still felt a little raw. Unless she did some spectacularly dangerous stretching, it should remain shut. No signs of infection, either. They'd done a good job, keeping her alive.

Now, Sanagi. She tip-toed to the officer, bending down to examine as best she could. Her eyes were open and unseeing, almost glassy. Her attention shifted from the eyes almost instantly, directed entirely to the unlight. It was cold, and as she reached out, it seemed to leap for her in eager bounds. Not an option, not unless she wanted to be trapped in another hallucination, or simply melted into a pile of sludge. Hm. Wait - an idea occurred. The skeleton still dominated the room, and in its heart, she could see a tiny writhing bundle of brown branches. Almost ready to bloom. The last time she'd tried this, that tree had sprouted and banished her power beyond her control. If this unlight was the product of another parahuman… it could work. With an intake of breath to stabilise her rapidly beating heart, Hannah called on her weapon. It flickered, adopting the shape of an old favourite - an M40A1 rifle, wooden stock replaced with fibreglass, chambered with hollow-points for maximum effectiveness against unarmoured targets. As her power rippled, happy to have her back… the branches spread outwards. Like a flower, or a spreading hand, they emerged into the world, climbing higher and higher. In seconds they had surmounted the ribcage, and a second later those shrivelled, yellow eyes started to emerge. They swivelled in her direction, and she felt her power fleeing… no, the eyes were retreating, and the unlight was still spreading. She gritted her teeth, and forced her power to come. It resisted, tugging back and refusing to obey her commands… but the connection was enough, the command was sufficient. The tiny tree branched higher and higher, and the eyes started to burn with something like revenge.

Branches stretched towards her like slender fingers, and she backed away, trying to angle herself so that Sanagi was the more appealing target. The eyes came closer, and she could hear faint murmurs, could see the surface of the eyes pulsing like the skin of a drum. There were no words, just… intentions. Loneliness. Desperation. Despair. And abiding patience, turned into a kind of mania. A moment of recognition, and as she let go of her power, the recognition started to fade… but not quite. It ignored her, and zeroed in on Sanagi. It rushed towards her with eagerness, something about her sparking its interest - must be the unlight. That squirming mass shied away from the eyes, and for a brief moment there was an invisible battle between the two. A tug-of-war between bizarre parahuman abilities, the eyes questing outwards and the unlight unwilling to relinquish its prey. Tension filled the air, and the sound of a scraping axe filled the tiny room… and the sound of something crackling and charring, the sound of devoted voices murmuring in a boiling church, and the screams of something inhuman surrounded by pounding rain. Something snapped.

The unlight fled, dispersing in seconds, vanishing with a low whine of protest. The eyes continued to stretch, but they were slower - the eyes were almost drooping with exhaustion. Whatever they had done had worn them out. Slow enough for Hannah. Her knife sawed away, and progress was swift - Sanagi had already worked at these with the golden disk, and the angle Hannah was operating at was much better than when she'd dealt with her own. In moments, the rope was gone, and Sanagi was starting to return to life. Her eyelids blinked a few times, her mouth opened as she tasted the air and drew in hungry gulps… and then she swore loudly as she saw the eyes. The two scrambled to the far side of the room, as far away as possible from that spreading tree. It felt like they were trapped in a pool with a blood-crazed shark - it had tasted something in that unlight, and its appetites were awakened. More branches were spreading outwards, more eyes blooming, faster and faster, occupying more and more of the room. PRT might need to firebomb this place into ash, Hannah thought. No way they could let one of Ordeal's creations run loose. Sanagi stretched her stiff limbs, tried to shake some life back into her thoughts, seemingly trying to ignore what had just happened to her. Understandable. And it was a professional response - Hannah couldn't help but feel a twinge of gratefulness. Teh last thing she wanted was a partner going through a mental breakdown at the worst possible moment. She tested the door - unlocked. Gloves hadn't remembered to do it, or maybe it was Cassia's job and hadn't yet been reassigned. Either way, it swung open with a screech of protesting metal, and they were free.

They emerged into the cold air, and panted. The air was beautiful, the best thing they'd experienced in a long time. The tree of eyes was still blooming downstairs, but who really cared? They were out. That was all that mattered. No more rope, no more lotions, no more weird visions. No time to celebrate, though. They had to get out of here… and they were in the centre of town, just under the church, as suspected. Not good. It was late at night - they'd been served dinner, then. Not breakfast. Her sense of time had been completely wrecked by so long without sunlight, not to mention the visions. Didn't matter. There was business to attend to. Strategies bloomed… and she turned to Sanagi, her bearing turning more militaristic. This was something she understood, something she could work with. Sanagi hesitated for a moment, then snapped to attention in front of her, her lips pursing into a line.

"Leaving isn't an option. We can't assume the tiltrotor is still where we left it, nor that it's in any state to fly. They seem to have some kind of base out in the forest, so we'd just be walking into their territory for no reason. Walking isn't practical, not when they probably have cars and a better knowledge of the area."

She paused, letting her words sink in. They'd very much hopped out of the frying pan and into the fire, going from a dingy cellar to a cult-infested town. Anyone else would panic. But this was a combat situation. And she knew combat situations. Her weapon was summoned back to her hands, almost purring as it nestled close to her. Still an M40, and the weight was beautifully reassuring. She remembered the advice she'd been given for situations like this - leaving this cult to run away and do their work somewhere else simply wasn't an option, and calling the PRT would by a difficult task. But not, she thought, an impossible one. 'Wasp strategy', they called it in the PRT. A single cape, well-equipped and well-trained, could cause enough problems to make whole organisations lock up. Entire gangs could be paralysed just by the knowledge that there was a superpowered individual out there, ready to inflict damage in some form or another. A wasp was tiny, ineffectual, but it could still panic creatures many times its size.

"If we can get to a phone, I can call the PRT through one of our emergency channels. But they won't be here for… maybe two hours. Once the cult realises we've escaped, they can scatter and disappear. We can't exactly just arrest anyone who's missing a limb or some skin in the entire state."

Sanagi's face became sterner, colder. She had no intention to let the cult go, evidently. Good. They were of one mind.

"So, we paralyse them. Find their vehicles, slash their tires, puncture their fuel tanks. Attack Jadikira directly if we can, force his cult to gather around him. We don't need to win, we just need them to not win, not for a few hours at least."

Sanagi seemed to find something oddly funny in the word 'paralyse' - her lips quirked into a smile when she was told that paralysing the enemy was the best option. Strange response. But she otherwise looked sound, mentally and physically. If anything, the two of them were glowing, the quality of their skin had increased dramatically down in the cellar. Not that Hannah was going to give the cult any credit for their skincare, not when the eventual goal was flaying. The two finalised a few more details - a priority list, ideas for where their base could be, and what to do in the event of stiff resistance. It didn't take long. They were absolutely focused, and were bending every thought towards winning. With a final, decisive nod, they were off into the night. They needed a phone, a gun for Sanagi, and to cause as much trouble as their impeccably smooth knuckles could inflict.

And as they ran, something flashed behind Sanagi's eyes. Hannah had no idea about this, her back being turned and her mind set on other things. But Sanagi knew. Sanagi felt the command, a shifting in the programs dancing amongst her cloud of cranial starmatter.



Conditions: MET
...
ACTIVATE

AN: And that's all for today. Hope you enjoy the shenanigans, nice to get back to small-town cult stuff for a bit, though with bigger implications. Hope you've been enjoying it! See you all tomorrow for more shenanigans.
 
The last line prompt my juvenile imagination with these follow-ups due to childhood TV shows.

GATTAI {sound:woo woo wah wah wah whoosh whoosh }
Mecha Militia Sanagi Starscreem Activate.

{image: a gundam transformation where Sanagi becomes a giant robot and miss militia jumps up into sanagis' head which becomes the robots cockpit.}
 
The last line prompt my juvenile imagination with these follow-ups due to childhood TV shows.

GATTAI {sound:woo woo wah wah wah whoosh whoosh }
Mecha Militia Sanagi Starscreem Activate.
{image: a gundam transformation where Sanagi becomes a giant robot and miss militia jumps up into sanagis' head which becomes the robots cockpit.}
That's a quite striking image but I'm pretty sure it's more Telefon or the CIA activating Professor Chimp and the rest of Treadstone.
 
EDIT: Succumbed to the masculine urge to say 'we're back' a few months after 'it's over'. In short, fuck it, we're back in action.


Howdy folks,


So - I'll cut to the chase. Russian Caravan will be going on hiatus - sort of. For ye see, I'm a little burned out. Not much, just... enough. I had solid ideas for the story leading up to the end of the Bisha arc, and then everything sort of dissolved into a soup of uncertainty and bad decisions. Realised today that I had just stumbled into a realm that I had never enjoyed being in - writing too many characters. I don't enjoy it, it drags the pace down, it weakens character moments, it forces me to juggle too many balls at once. And I can already feel a number of them plummeting to the floor like bouncy meteorites.
A few things are going to happen, in this case. First, the story goes on hiatus, just until I feel like coming back to it. I like the characters and I like working with the setting, but this next arc needs some serious rethinking and rewriting.

Second, the chapters in this second arc will be marked as 'apocrypha'. Just the half-dead remains of an attempted story. I'll leave them around, but with clear warnings that these chapters aren't very good and are very aimless. If you like, consider the story to have ended at the moment Taylor says 'goodnight, Chorei', and mark this one off as a complete fic.

Third, I will be coming back. I have ideas for this arc, but I need to start from the beginning, take the elements I liked and remove the elements I disliked. The cast will be much slimmer, POVs will be limited to maybe three characters who all work closely together in a fairly consistent plot thread (I'm thinking Taylor, Vicky, and Ahab), and the plot will be focused on a single goal, instead of sprawling everywhere like me after too many snifters of giggle-juice.

So... yes, that's about it. I'll edit the cover page to properly reflect this, change the threadmarks, most likely tomorrow. Just a bit of busywork, really.

I'll be moving onto another fic for a while, just to get the old gears turning again, and also to keep me from going insane. That'll likely be a much more straightforward Worm/Elden Ring Crossover, with elements of a Connecticut Yankee in King Arthur's Court. I've got me some ideas and I'd like to see where they go.

And for everyone who's stuck around through this great heap of nonsense - thank you. Really, thank you. It meant a hell of a lot.


Ta-ra for now.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top